《I Will Escape》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    I wake up to my rm clock going off. Not ready for this day at all. The only good part is seeing my


    best friend Tonya. I hear my mom yelling, ¡°Sabrina¡± up the stairs to make sure I''m awake. Yes mom I''m


    up. She is more excited for me than what I am starting my senior year of high school, but I know the


    real reason she''s excited; my birthday is today. I''m turning 18, and that is the age that I finally get to


    meet my wolf part of me. Oh yeah, did I forget to mention we are werewolves. We don''t often shift, but


    when we do my wolf is beautiful. She is light gray with white paws.


    My family isn''t like the traditional werewolves families. We live in the human word. Were Never into all


    the traditional things thate with a pack. My best friend Tonya and her family are werewolves. Also,


    she''s really the only other of our kind that I know of. There have been stories of all kinds, but none I


    really pay attention too.


    My mom yells up the stairs, ¡°You have five minutes lets go!¡±


    I yell back, ¡°I''ming!¡±


    I finish up my makeup and run down the stairs. There are chocte chip pancakes, my favorite. I eat


    my pancakes as my mom rambles on about how excited she is for my party tonight. I finish up my


    pancakes, and we head out to the car to leave to head to school.


    My mom drops me off at school; I hate the first day of school. I first look for Tonya. She is runningte


    like always, so I head to ss. I hear a lot of talk about how there was an attackst night; a robbery.


    I''m ease dropping listening as they say about how the parents were killed, and they can''t find the girl. I


    turn back and ask what are they talking about, and my greatest fear, was it Tonya?


    Mr. Jones walks in the ssroom and says silence, he knows what all the talk is about, and not to


    worry thatw enforcement is dealing with it. I raise my hand in confusion. He calls on me. I ask, ¡°What


    is going on?¡± Everyone looks at me like I have two heads. Mr Jones says nothing. I yell out, ¡°Someone


    please tell me what the hell happened!¡± Mr. Jones tells me to watch my tone I respond, ¡°Please tell me


    what happened. Please.¡± Everyone looks at me in silence Mr. Jones pulls me to the side and tells me


    there was a robberyst night, people were killed, and someone was taken. I asked, ¡°Who was it?¡±


    ¡°The Bakers I''m sorry Sabrina it was Tonya.¡± My greatest fear was answered.


    My vision goes blurry and I can''t breathe. I fall to my knees in despair.


    When Ie to Mr. Jones lips are moving, but I can''t put together the words. I ran out of school to go


    home.


    I get up to my house when I see my mom and dads car is in the driveway. This is odd since they should


    be at work, but they must have heard what happened to the Bakers. As I get closer to my house I see


    the front door is wide open. I get this terrifying feelinging over me. As I walk in the door I see my


    dad on the ground. I scream out for him; no response. I run up to him and he is dead. I cry out for my


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    mother and there''s no response. The smell of blood is overwhelming. I look down the hall and see a


    puddle of blood. As I get closer I realize the blood ising from my mother. She is also dead. Tears


    start flowing down my cheeks. I feel pain rushing through my whole body, and realize I was hit over the


    head. Then everything goes ck.

 chapter 2

    chapter 2


    All I felt was pain all over my body. My head was bleeding. I felt blood dripping down my forehead. My


    vision was blurry from blood dripping into my eyes. I am standing chained by my arms and legs. I try to


    figure out my surroundings, but its pitch ck. All I smell is blood, and it isn''t just my own. I try to listen


    for anything, but hear nothing. My body is shaking in fear. Who would do this to my family? We were


    just an ordinary family; nothing special about us besides being werewolves. ¡°My family,¡± I say in my


    head then remember that they''re gone. My parents are dead, I am alone, my best friend Tonya is gone,


    and I have been taken. I start to wonder if Tonya is here too. Were we both taken by the same


    person? I start yelling out her name, but I hear nothing? I cry in despair knowing that my life was taken


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    from me on no better day than my own birthday


    As I nod on and off trying not to ck out from all the pain I hear footsteps, and all of the sudden the


    light turns on. I can''t see very well since the light is so bright it hurts my eyes. All I can see is that it''s a


    very tall man. He is walking up to me. My body starts shaking in fear from what is going to happen to


    me now.


    He asks me my name. I give him a fake name and tell him my name is Ashley. I feel a sharp pain


    across my face, ¡°Now I''m only going to ask you once more what is your name, and you will want to tell


    me the truth,¡± he says. Fear ovees me, and tears start rolling down my face. I tell him my name is


    Sabrina Smith. ¡°There you go now. That wasn''t so hard now, was it? My name is Alex, but you can call


    me Alpha.¡±


    He came over to me. He was smelling me and rubbing around my waist. I squirm wanting him to stop


    touching me. ¡°Now Sabrina you are mine now, you will only do what you are asked of, and you belong


    to me. Do you understand me?¡± I''m so angry I spit at him with so much hatred? I feel pain as he ps


    me across my face, grabs my throat, and says, ¡°This is going to be so much fun Sabrina. Keep it up


    and I will show you how much fun it can be. I''m your Alpha and you will obey or pay the consequences.


    I am going to let you down here a couple of days. Let''s see if your tone changes.¡±


    My body isn''t healing due to not eating and drinking. I am getting used to the pain, and it''s bothering


    me less and less. My body is so drained, and my legs are shaky from trying to stand so long and being


    chained standing up. As Ie in and out of consciousness I think about my mom and my dad and


    how wonderful life was. My mom was so excited about my party and worked so hard on all the


    nning. It doesn''t matter now because that life is gone forever. I am going to have to submit to him if I


    ever want to get out of here and even get an attempt to escape this hell.


    The lights turn on, and I am automatically blinded. I hear his deep tone, ¡°Sabrina my sweetie are you


    ready toe into my world?¡± I pretend to be asleep not wanting to answer him. He grabs me by my


    throat and says, ¡°Now sweetie, don''t get on my bad side. That wouldn''t be the right thing to do right off


    the bat.¡± I open my eyes and look into his. They''re like crystals; blue so beautiful and yet terrifying all at


    the same time. ¡°That''s my girl. Are you ready to do what you''re told?¡± I don''t answer back not sure what


    to say.


    I see his blue eyes going red and I cry out in fear, ¡°Please just let me go!¡±


    Heughs and says, ¡°Sabrina you belong to me. There''s no getting away from me.¡± As he lets go of my


    throat he looks at me. He licks the tears rolling down my face and says, ¡°Mm mm you taste so good


    Sabrina.¡± Then he walks away.


    I''m not sure how much more I can handle the dark and the silence seems to be making want to die, but


    I know it has to be better than what Alex is going to offer me, or should I say the Alpha. I''m dreaming


    about food I''m so hungry I have no idea how long it''s been but I''m starving. I''ve been feeling weaker


    and weaker. Maybe the alpha will just let me die down here.


    The light turns on as he walks towards me and all I see is his red eyes. He grasps me by the throat,


    ¡°You ready to submit?¡±


    I scream out, ¡°Go to hell! Leave me to die!¡± He Rips the chains off of me and puts me over his shoulder


    as I kick and scream. It doesn''t seem to matter to him his strength is too great.


    He growls, ¡°Now Sabrina I gave you a chance to willingly submit. Now it''s my turn to do things my


    way.¡±

 Chapter 3: chaper 3

    Chapter 3: chaper 3


    As he carries me up the steps I lose all strength. I am kicking him as hard as I can, and he justughs.


    He throws me down on the floor. I cry out in pain. ¡°Clean yourself up,¡± he demands. I''m so weak it''s


    hard for me to stand. I watch him just walk out and shut the door. I whimper in pain trying to get myself


    off the floor. As I stand I look around. I seem to be in a bedroom. The walls are white with nothing on


    them, no windows, but the furniture is nice though.


    I go over to the open the door to what I think is supposed to be the bathroom. Not sure what I see at


    first I realize it''s not the bathroom but a room full of sexual y toys. I be terrified of what he is


    going to do to me. I am still a virgin, and I know that''s about to be taken from me whether I like it or not.


    I just wanted to curl up into a ball. What is my life going to be now? A ve to the Alpha, a cruel man


    that killed my family, and is getting ready to torture me. As I search for another door I open it hoping to


    not be surprised.


    I find the bathroom and look in the mirror. I don''t recognize myself. My light brown hair is covered in


    blood, bruises cover my face, my lip is cut open and twice it''s size, and I don''t know the person looking


    back at me. I wonder what I did to deserve all this and what is about to happen to me. Not knowing any


    werewolf traditions because I wasn''t taught nor knew of other wolves besides the bakers stuck in my


    thoughts. I hear a pound at the door that snaps me back to reality. ¡°I''ming in,¡± he says. As he looks


    at me his eyes go red, ¡°I told you to get cleaned up! My sweet Sabrina do you want me to hurt you?¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I''m not sure how to respond but my silence must have pissed him off. I felt a sharp pain around my


    throat making it hard to breath. He had me up against the wall by my throat, ¡°Sweet Sabrina you are so


    beautiful how much fun I am going to have with you.¡± I feel myself almost passing out due tock of


    oxygen.


    He finally releases me. I gasp for air and rub my throat, ¡°Please! I will get cleaned up just please leave


    me be!¡±


    Heughs, ¡°Oh Sabrina, yes you are getting cleaned up, but now it won''t be a choice for you to do so.¡±


    He grabbed me and took me into the bathroom. I asked him to please stop as he was ripping my


    clothes exposing my breasts and tearing my jeans off exposing my entire naked body. He pushes me


    into the tub, and I fall backward hitting my already bruised body against the tub. I whimper in pain. As


    he turns the water on I instantly jump. The water is freezing. He grabs my face and says, ¡°Get cleaned


    up now!¡± He waits for my response


    ¡°Yes Alpha.¡±.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± he says back as he watches me wash my body. I feel totally defeated. My body is shaking


    due to the water being so cold. I finish up washing my hair. The shampoo smells like strawberries


    which makes me escape for just a minute. As I finish up he shuts the water off I stand there trying to


    cover my body not wanting him to see my body. He hands me a towel I wrap it around me feeling


    relieved covering myself.


    Not wanting to get out of the tub I was scared of what he was going to do to me. He says in a stern


    voice that makes me jump, ¡°Get the hell out of the tub!¡±


    ¡°Yes Alpha.¡±


    He says, ¡°I put clothes out on the bed for you. Get dressed.¡±


    Like an idiot I say, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He responses byughing, ¡°Don''t thank me just yet. You have no idea what you''re going to be getting


    into.¡±


    I scream out to him, ¡°What do you want with me?¡±


    Tears starting to run down my cheeks heughs and responds, ¡°Everything there is to have. You


    belong to me Sabrina. I own you. Every part of you is mine.¡±


    I get so angry ¡°No,¡±I yelled, ¡°I hate you! You''re a monster. You killed my family you evil bastard you''re


    going to pay.¡± I go after him knowing there was no chance of me defending or escaping him. I''m too


    weak to really even fight from being locked up in this hell. He grabs me and throws me on to the bed


    and holds me down. Before I know it he is showing his canines and bites down into my neck. I scream;


    no I cry out in pain and everything goes ck.

 chapter 4

    chapter 4


    As I''m waking up I forget for a moment what has happened to me. Then I notice that my wrists are tied


    to the bed. As I look around, I see that I am in the bedroom I cked out in. Then fear starts to


    ovee me once I realize what is about to happen to me. Tears start to run down my cheeks, then I


    realize my pain is gone, that I''m fully healed, and I wonder how long I''ve been out for.


    I hear someone at the door. I shut my eyes, hoping that it''s not the Alpha fear running through my


    veins. I hear a women''s voice I slowly open my eyes, and she''s a doctor. ¡°Hi there, your finally starting


    to wake up. You''ve been out for quite sometime,¡± she says. I ask her how long have I been out for?


    ¡°Well, honey you were pretty banged up it took some time for you to fully heal. It''s been about 3 weeks


    I would say.¡±


    ¡°Why not just let me die,¡± I responded.


    ¡°Don''t you remember? You are marked by the Alpha. You belong to him now,¡± she says.


    ¡°No,¡± I scream. ¡°I don''t want this. He is a monster, please help me escape this hell!¡±


    She starts tough, ¡°You ungrateful bitch,¡± and ps me across my face. ¡°He let you live after you


    disobeyed him. Oh! What fun he will have with you.¡±


    I yell, ¡°You''re just as evil as he is,¡± and begin to cry.


    She grabs me by my hair, ¡°You are so weak. You won''tst a month when he begins with you. ept


    the life that is about to be yours. The ve to the Alpha.¡±


    She leaves the room. My face is stinging from her pping me. I know she is going to inform him that I


    am awake, so he can start. I hear a voice saying to stay strong we will get through this together. I''m at


    a loss for words thinking I''m losing my mind then she said, ¡°Silly, it''s your wolf. You''re not alone. I''m


    here.¡± Then I realized that I finallymunicated with my wolf, forgetting that I''m at that age now. A


    smile spreads across my face with excitement but is short-lived when I hear footsteps and someone


    gets ready to walk in the door.


    My wolf tries tofort me, but my fear is overwhelming us both. I want to be strong for us both, but


    the fear of what is toe is too much for me to handle. I''m waiting, but the door doesn''t open. The


    sigh of relief overflows me. I ask my wolf her name, ¡°It''s Jazz,¡± she says.


    ¡°That''s beautiful,¡± I respond. ¡°Jazz, why is this happening?¡±


    ¡°Sabrina, we will get through this. Just submit, and when we get the chance, we will escape this hell,¡±


    she says.


    ¡°Jazz, he marked me. What''s that mean?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You are his to show others. You are imed for.¡± Hearing her response made me sick I don''t belong to


    anyone.


    The door swings open, ¡°Hi my sweet Sabrina,¡± he says. I freeze in ce. ¡°You are finally awake,¡± he


    walks over to me and lies on the bed.


    Looking into his blue crystal eyes, I responded, ¡°Get away from me,¡± trying to move myself where he


    isn''t touching me. His touch making me feel ufortable. He smiles at me and leans over me, forcing


    me look at him as he tries to kiss me. I turn away from him, so he pulls me forcefully back and kisses


    my forehead and says, ¡°My sweet Sabrina, it starts tonight.¡± He untied my wrists and says, ¡°I want you


    to get cleaned up. I will sit clothes out for you to get dressed in.¡± He gets up and leaves without another


    word.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I sit up as I rub my wrists together, happy to be untied. I get up to go to the bathroom. I turn the water


    on and it''s warm. With so much relief, I take a warm bath. As I look in the mirror, my bruises are fading


    away almost gone. I tell Jazz, ¡°Let''s start our n on escaping I submit to this monster for now until we


    can escape.¡± As I''m soaking I hear the door open and close. Thinking he must have brought my


    clothes. I finish washing up, get out of the tub, dry myself off to go put on what he calls clothes.


    I''m surprise to see what he puts out for me. It was a pair of jeans and a blue t-shirt as I''m getting


    dressed the door swings open it ms against the causing me to jump. It was a woman she is pissed


    off I can see it in here eyes and says ¡°so you''re the bitch that''s taking my Alpha from me¡±. I say ¡°I don''t


    want your Alpha he hasn''t given me a choice he killed my family and kidnapped me¡±. Sheughs says


    he is mine¡± you can have him I don''t want him can you help me escape him¡±? ¡°No, you are marked by


    him, you dumb she says. ¡°What''s that mean¡±? I ask ¡°you can never escape him you belong to him now¡±


    she says. ¡°No, please help me I don''t want this life¡±. She replies ¡°I can''t help you but I can kill you¡±.


    ¡°Wait, please¡± I cry out she grabs me by the thoart I see the hurt and angrier in her eyes feeling sorry


    for her as I''m starting to lose consciousness. I drop to the floor look over to realize the Alpha has the


    women by her throat as I''m trying to speak telling him not to hurt her he breaks her neck, and she falls


    to the floor dead.


    I scream out ¡°why would you kill her¡±? His eyes red as he ms the door shut. ¡°She disobeyed me,


    that''s what happens to those who don''t follow their Alpha¡±, he says. ¡°You''re a monster¡± I say back to


    him as he is walking towards me, I back into the wall when there is nowhere else to go. He gets close


    to me and says ¡°she was going to kill you¡±. He takes his fingers and runs them through my hair and


    kisses my forehead and turns away and says let go as he grabs my hand tugging me to follow him I


    submit and follow hismand as he steps over her lifeless body. I feel sorrow that life means so little


    to him. We walk out of the room there''re looks to be a guard he tells him to get the room cleaned up


    before his return.

 Chapter 5: chaper 5

    Chapter 5: chaper 5


    As we walk the halls there are so many smells from humans, other wolves, and blood. I''m not sure


    where the hell I am or what the hell this ce is. ¡°Jazz are you there,¡± I ask.


    She responds, ¡°I''m here. You''re not alone.¡± I''m not sure what is about to happen. This almost seems


    like it''s underground with no windows and very little light.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± I hear someone say.


    He stops. ¡°Yes,¡± he answered not seeing who he was talking to.


    The man asked him, ¡°Do you have the girl?¡±


    He responded, ¡°We are on our way now. There wereplications on the way.¡±


    ¡°Ok see you soon Alpha.¡±


    I say, ¡°Alpha may I ask a question?¡±


    He says, ¡°No just keep up.¡± He hurts my arm as he is pulling me along. He stops at what seems to be a


    door. He knocks on the door and it opens.


    He throws me in the door. I twist my ankle as I fall to the ground. I whimper in pain and heughs. I


    look around to see about five different men and tears start streaming down my cheeks not knowing


    what is about to happen to me.


    ¡°You chose this woman Alpha? She is weak. Look at her crying like a little bitch. This is the one you


    want?¡±


    He smiles andughs and says to the man, ¡°Are you questioning your Alpha''s decision?¡± His eyes go


    red as he walks up to the man. Before he can respond Alpha rips his heart and the man falls to the


    ground dead. He looks back and asks the other men if they''re questioning his decision?


    The men answer saying, ¡°Of course not Alpha.¡±


    He says, ¡°Good now lets get started.¡± Looking confused not sure what the hell is happening he grabs


    me and pulls me up off the ground then says to me, ¡°Sabrina you are bing officially mine. You are


    bing my wife.¡±


    I scream back, ¡°No. I am not marrying you.¡±


    He smiles at me and pulls me in. He then whispers in my ear, ¡°Now sweets you can do this willingly or


    suffer the consequences of your actions. It''is your choice, but I promise you this; you will be mine.¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this to me,¡± I ask, ¡°Please just let me go.¡±


    The man from earlier asks, ¡°So Alpha are you going to proceed with your decision andplete the


    ceremony?¡±


    Then Alpha turns back to me and asks, ¡°So Sabrina, what is your decision?¡±


    Tears start rolling down my cheeks terrified of the consequences of refusing him and being his. I don''t


    know what the hell is going to be worth knowing now that I''m not going to be able to escape him. I put


    my head down and say, ¡°Yes Alpha I submit.¡±


    He walks over to me, gently grabs my hand, and kisses my hand. My body tingles and I''m furious with


    myself on my bodies reaction to his touch.


    ¡°That is my girl Sabrina. You are mine don''t forget it. Let''s get started.¡± Alpha brings me up beside him.


    I shake from fear of his touch as his hand goes around my waist. He makes me face him. I put my head


    down looking at my feet. He puts his hand under my chin forcing me to look into his eyes. I see his


    crystal blue eyes, his dark brown hair almost ck, and never noticed how handsome he was until


    now. Why is this happening? My eyes start watering as they start the ceremony knowing I''m getting


    ready to marry the devil himself.


    The man says my name. His lips are moving, but I''m not understanding what he is saying. ¡°No I will not


    marry you,¡± I shout on the top of my lungs, ¡°I don''t care! Do what you want with me, but I will not marry


    a monster like you. I hate you. I will never submit to you.¡± I look across the room as I notice the mirror


    across from me. I see my reflection and my eyes are ck. They''re full of the hatred and anger for this


    lump of shit of a man that stands in front of me.


    ¡°Wow Sabrina you really want to go down the wrong road don''t you?¡± He squeezed down on to my


    fingers breaking them one by one hearing them snap.


    I scream, ¡°Is that all you got you piece of shit?¡± Words I wish I never said. That''s when his eyes go red,


    and he demands everyone out of the room. He lets my hands go and I run for the door. He grabs me by


    my hair and pulls me into his chest.


    As the men are leaving he whispers in my ear, ¡°Let the fun begin.¡±


    Everyone has left the room its just me and the devil. He approaches me. A couple of my fingers are


    broken. Jazz, my wolf, is trying to ease my pain telling me not to back down. He starts pping his


    hands and says, ¡°Sabrina aren''t you so tough to stand up to your Alpha? As you can see, most people


    that defy me I kill, but your scent is so sweet. I''m not going to kill you, but I promise you this; you will


    wish I have.¡±


    ¡°Why don''t you just do it and kill me,¡± I ask?


    He responds, ¡°What fun will that be? Let the real fun begin.¡±


    I yell, ¡°I will never be yours!¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Heughs and says, ¡°Yeah that''s what you think. You can''t escape me, and even if you do your mark


    will help me find you. No matter where you run to you will always be brought back to me. The


    ceremony was a test for me to give you a chance of submission, but you failed. The fun starts tonight


    and I can''t be more excited.¡±


    He approaches me. I dodge him yelling, ¡°Get away from me! Don''t touch me!¡±


    He says, ¡°Sabrina don''t make this any harder on yourself than it''s already going to be.¡± I swing and


    punch him in the face. He doesn''t budge like it had no effect on him at all. Heughs and punches me


    in the face. I fall to the ground. I struggle trying to get back up. I''m on my knees. He grabs a hold of my


    hair and knees me in the face. Then everything goes ck.

 chapter 6

    chapter 6


    All I feel is pain. My head is pounding and I''m chained to a bed. Where the chains touches my wrist


    and ankles it burns. My skin feels like its on fire. Jazz responds, ¡°It''s silver. We are sensitive to silver. It


    burns our skin.¡±


    I ask, ''How didn''t I know that?¡±


    ¡°Your parents never told you?¡±


    ¡°No they didn''t tell me anything about it. We really didn''t talk much werewolf talk.¡±


    Jazz responds and says, ¡°I will teach what you need to know, but stay strong. No matter what we will


    get through this together. I hear noises, so I shut my eyes to pretend to be out. It sounds like...oh my


    god it sounds like Tonya! It can''t be her, can it?


    Jazz says with constraint in her voice, ¡°You will be able to hear her. Your wolf hearing is amazing. You


    can do it Sabrina!¡±


    I strain as much as I can with my head pounding. I can''t know for sure if it''s her, but she says, ¡°You


    promised you wouldn''t hurt her.¡± I hear a p and a whimper


    ¡°You said she would be easy to make submit. That she would be eating out of my hand following every


    very noticeable.


    ¡°I''m sorry Sabrina is weak. She will submit to you, I know her better than anyone else. Even her own


    mother didn''t know her as well as I do. Trust me you''re just going to have to make her realize she is no


    one else but yours.¡±


    ¡°You better be right Joyce because if you''re not you will pay the consequences of your actions.¡±


    ¡°Yes Alpha I will. What are you going to do to her?¡±


    ¡°That''s none of your business get out now.¡±


    ¡°Yes Alpha.¡± I hear footsteps leaving and then I hear theming towards me. I try to pretend I''m still


    out of it as he gets close. I start to shake, and he knows I''m awake.


    I open my eyes. He looks at me. ¡°Oh my sweet Sabrina, you are so beautiful. How are you enjoying the


    silver,¡± he asks. I don''t respond. He takes out seems to be a wipe and wipes it across my stomach. I


    whimper in pain, and it starts burning like hell. He says, ¡°How do u like my silver wipe? It feels good


    doesn''t it.¡±


    I yell back, ¡°Fuck you bastard! Is that all you got!¡±


    He smiles and says, ¡°We are just getting started. I save the best forst love.¡±


    As he wipes me over and over I try to think about something that makes me happy. My family on


    vacation when we went to the beachst year. It was an amazing trip. We all got to be together for


    once, my dad left his work at home, and we went parasailing over the ocean. It was beautiful. We went


    fishing for sharks which was interesting since my dad never caught a fish, but my mom caught like five.


    He was so jealous. My memories start to fade, and I think I''m starting to lose consciousness. I feel


    Alphae close to me. I can sense it. He whispers in my ear, ¡°I''m going to take a break, but I''ll be


    back.¡± He kisses my forehead, but I''m so out of it I don''t care to respond. I just nod my head then I pass


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    out.


    As I wake up I realize I''m no longer on a bed. My burning wrists are not burning, but now I''m back to


    where I started; chained standing up in ckness. I''m so weak I can barely stand. It feels like I''m going


    to knock my shoulders out of their sockets and my knees are going weak. I scream out in pain.


    Jazz talks to me and says, ¡°Sabrina stay strong. I know your feeling hopeless and you don''t want to


    fight, but don''t lose the fire inside you!¡±


    ¡°Oh Jazz,¡± I respond, ¡°I''m not healing. My fingers are still broken, I have cuts all over the front of me


    from being wiped, the smell of my own blood is overwhelming me.¡±


    Jazz says, ¡°We have to stay strong for each other.¡±


    Then the light turns on and I hear footstepsing towards me. I don''t even bother to look up because


    I don''t care what is about to happen. The Alpha gently holds my head up by my chin and says, ¡°My


    sweet Sabrina, are you ready for round two?¡±


    I spit in his face, and he ps me across my face. I see his eyes go red and it begins. I feel him


    touching my back like he is drawing something on me. As he is stepping back I start to wonder what he


    was doing. I feel a sharp pain stabbing into my back realizing he drew a target on my back. He began


    throwing what felt to me like silver daggers. He threw about six, and walked up pulling them out of me. I


    scream in pain as it feels like he is burning my insides. He starts the process all over again and again,


    and when I would pass out from the pain he would wake me up with smelling salts. He would say, ¡°Oh


    no, that''s not allowed,¡± and wake me up to endure even more.


    I feel like this is the end as everything seems to go white instead of ck. It almost feels peaceful. My


    pain is gone. As I look around trying to see my surroundings I think I see my parents. I start running


    towards them, and then they start fading away. I yell, ¡°No! Wait for me! Don''t leave me! Pleasee


    back,¡± and they''re gone.


    I wake up to a big shock against my chest. ¡°Listening to all the sounds you really did it this time Alex.


    I''m not sure if I can bring her back from this kind of torture. She is malnourished and her body is


    broken. You need to stop if you don''t want her dead.¡±


    I hear a woman''s voice. It seems like the same voice from before. I realize then that this is not Tonya.


    The Alpha responds with, ¡°Is that how you choose to speak to your Alpha?¡±


    The womanes back with, ¡°No, that''s how I choose to speak to my brother. She is alive for now. Get


    her to the hospital, so she can recover,¡± she says then leaves and so does Alpha. Iy there unchained


    wanting to escape but I''m too weak to move. I feel someone pick me up carrying me. I''m not sure


    where he is taking me. I pick up a familiar scent. Oh my god! It''s Tonya! I try to open my eyes to see if I


    see her or notice where I am, but can''t make out anything. I can''t move and fall asleep.

 chapter 7

    chapter 7


    All I hear is beeping its driving me


    I say, ¡°No, thank you, just please leave me.¡± She looks at me with pity in her eyes as she walks out the


    door.


    Iy there alone not knowing how long I''ve been out for this time. The nursees back in with a te


    of food telling me it is lunchtime. It looks delicious. I''m starving. She ces the tray down on a stand by


    my bed. I thank her, and she leaves me alone to eat.


    As I''m eating, Jazz speaks to me. ¡°I thought he was going to kill us this time.¡±


    I responded, ¡°I wish he would have so this hell would just be over. Jazz there is no escaping this life is


    there? He said with my mark that he can find me. No matter where I go I will always be brought back to


    him.¡±


    Jazz responds, ¡°Yes, but there''s a bit-¡±


    I cut her off, ¡°Oh my god! Yes,¡± I respond, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°When you''re on his territory he can scent you anywhere, but once your off he can''t scent you as good.


    You have to be in a mile radius, but he will feel you once you break through. We don''t know how far his


    territory goes. It could be 100 to 500 miles or fewer. We need to figure how big it is and how big his


    pack is to really n our escape.¡±


    ¡°Jazz there''s hope of escaping this hell! Now what should be our first move?


    Jazz responds, ¡°You''re not going to like it. What we need to do is gain his trust.¡±


    ¡°You mean I''m going to have to submit to this bastard? I can''t he killed my family. Hatred builds up just


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    looking at him.¡±


    Jazz responds, ¡°You''re going to have to learn how to control it if we have any chance in hell to do this.¡±


    ¡°How long do you think it will take jazz?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know Sabrina, but it will be worth it in the end. We will be free.¡±


    I eat the rest of my lunch. The nursees in to take my tray. ¡°Excuse me, nurse,¡± I say.


    She looks back at me and says, ¡°Is there something you need?¡±


    ¡°How long have I have been here?¡±


    ¡°About 8 weeks,¡± she says, ¡°The Alpha knows you''re awake. He is probably going to be on his way


    soon.¡±


    I ask, ¡°Is there anyway I can get a shower please?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± she responds, ¡°I will get the stuff to use and some clothes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much for being so nice. My name is Sabrina,¡± I say.


    ¡°No problem. My name is Joyce,¡± she responds.


    She brings in my clothes, some shampoo, and body wash. She says, ¡°I will help you in to make sure


    you''re able to walk and keep your bnce.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I ask, ¡°How do you know the Alpha?¡±


    She responds, ¡°I''m his sister.¡±


    ¡°What? How are you so nice?¡± I say. It sort of just slips out in my shock.


    Sheughs, ¡°We are very different people. He does what he has to do even terrible things to keep us


    all safe.¡±


    I respond with hatred in my voice, ¡°Including killing innocent people? Kidnapping and torturing people?


    He''s a monster.¡±


    ¡°He doesn''t do anything without good reason,¡± she responds. She walks me up to the shower. I step in


    the shower, and I tell her, ¡°I''m good I can bathe myself.¡±


    She steps out and says, ¡°Pull the emergency string if you need help.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I''m good.¡±


    I turn the hot water on. It feels so good on my body. I get my washcloth, soap it all up, and go to clean


    myself. I see the scars across my body from all the wipe marks. They''re fading, but still noticeable.


    What a monster he is. I understand she is his sister, and she might see the best in him, but I don''t know


    how that is at all possible. Wait her name is Joyce. She was the one that told the Alpha I was weak and


    that she knew me better than my own mother. Who hell is this woman? Is she the reason I''m here?


    I hear the bathroom door open, and my shower curtain swings open. I jump and turn trying to cover


    myself. ¡°Hey, my sweet Sabrina. You''re awake. Did you have a nice nap,¡± he asked? I go to grab the


    shower curtain to shut in his face, but he grabs it. ¡°Now Sabrina, please don''t test me. Hurry we need


    to talk,¡± he says.


    Jazz says to me, ¡°This is your shot, so be careful. Start to gain his trust so we can escape.¡±


    As I finish up my shower I''m scared and nervous to get out, but I know it''ll have to be sooner thanter.


    I don''t want to piss him off right off the bat.


    I get out of the shower. As I am starting to get dressed he walks in. I jump and back away from him. I


    say, ¡°Please Alpha, don''t hurt me. I want to get dressed. I''ming.¡±


    Alpha says, ¡°Then don''t give me a reason to hurt you. Sabrina this could have all been avoided if you


    just submitted to me in the first ce. I have to go. The nurse will bring you dinner, and someone will


    be by to pick you up to bring you to my house. Don''t create any issues. If you do there will be


    consequences. Do you understand Sabrina?¡±


    ¡°Yes Alpha. I understand.¡±


    ¡°Good, that''s my good girl.¡± He leans in to kiss me. I move backwards. ¡°We will finish thatter.¡± Then


    he leaves.

 chapter 8

    chapter 8


    The nursees into my room. It''s a different nurse this time. She says, ¡°You will be getting


    discharged soon. Here is your dinner options. If you would like to fill it out I will get you your dinner for


    you.¡±


    I say, ¡°Okay.¡± I fill it out. I choose chicken, potatoes and green beans. It was shockingly amazing. As


    shees to get my tray I tell her, thank you andpliments to the chief it was delicious.¡± She just


    looks at me and shakes her head. Then smiles and leaves.


    ¡°So jazz what do you think our first move should be,¡± I ask.


    ¡°Well we need to get him to trust you, but I''m not sure what he has nned. He is so unpredictable.¡±


    ¡°I know right! It''s like he is bipr!¡± I let out a littleugh, ¡°Jazz do you really think we can pull this off,¡± I


    ask.


    ¡°Yes, but you need to be patient. Don''t try to rush this we can do it. I just know it. It just might take


    time.¡±


    ¡°Jazz we are going to be going to his house. I''m scared.¡± Not knowing what''s going to happen when we


    get there I bring my knees-up to my chest. ¡°I''m so tired of pain, but what doesn''t kill you makes you


    stronger I guess.¡±


    Then the nursees in and says, ¡°It''s medicine time.¡±


    This is the first time she spoke to me, so I ask, ¡°What it is?¡±


    She tells me, ¡°It''s just Tylenol.¡± I put the pill in my mouth, she gives me water, I thank her, and she


    leaves. I pull the pill out of my mouth knowing it wasn''t Tylenol and flushed it down the toilet.


    I use my wolf hearing to see if I can her the nurse talking. If I focus her voice seems like she is talking


    to a man. I have no idea who he is, but she is calling him Beta. That''s an odd name I''m thinking.


    Jazz interrupts me telling me that beta isn''t his name. It means that he is the Alpha''s right-hand man. I


    focus back on their conversation. The nurse was telling him that I should be asleep in about 30


    minutes. ¡°The meds should kick in by then.¡±


    ¡°Good, the Alpha is a very inpatient man, and he wants her there by 8pm,¡± The man tells the nurse.


    The nurse asks him, ¡°Why does she have to be asleep to go to his house?¡±


    The beta says, ¡°Alpha doesn''t want her to see or know her surroundings.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she''ll be out soon. Give it a couple of minutes.¡±


    I can''t believe he doesn''t want me to see the outside world. It''s probably, so I can''t n my escape.


    This man is clever, but I''m going to fool him into thinking whatever I want him to. I have no idea how I''m


    going to do that, but I am. I don''t have a choice if I ever want to escape him. I''ll make him believe I fear


    him too much to even attempt to escape. Then, when I get the chance I''ll run, and never stop until I''m


    far away.


    So now I am going to attempt to pretend I am sleeping. I hear the nurse say, ¡°She should be out. I''ll go


    check youing?¡±


    He says, ¡°Sure thing. How do I know she is out for sure?¡±


    Nurse says, ¡°Try to wake her ok?¡± He walks up to me and starts tickling me. I can''t control myself I lost


    itughing.


    Pretending I was sleeping I wiped my eyes and asked what was the meaning of this? And was he here


    to take me to the Alpha?


    He responded, ¡°Yes, you''re going to feel a pinch.¡± I give him a confused look not sure what he means.


    He pulls out a needle and stabs it in my neck and I''m out.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 chapter 9

    chapter 9


    As I''m waking up I feel a tightness in my body. Moving is impossible. I don''t recognize where I am.


    Then I notice the reason I am not able to move is because Alpha is snuggling against me while


    sleeping holding on to me for dear life. I try to get up out of his grip but its impossible, so Iy there.


    I start looking around thinking this must be his bedroom. He actually has good taste. The walls are


    painted like a light hunter green that lighten up the room. I see his dagger collection then I get angry


    wondering if they''re the daggers he was using when he was using my back for target practice.


    Jazz speaks, ¡°Stop. We need to earn his trust. It''s going to be hard to do, but we need to do this if we


    ever want a chance to escape. ¡°


    ¡°Right jazz keep our eyes on the prize. I know jazz, but it''s hard to forget all he has done and hasn''t


    done yet. This is going to be a lot harder than I imagined.¡±


    Jazz responds, ¡°You can do this. Just try not to lose control.¡±


    ¡°Hey, my sweet Sabrina. Good morning,¡± he says turning me around to make me look at him. I try to


    turn away, but he forces me to look at him. ¡°So baby how did you sleep,¡± he asks.


    I respond, ¡°I would have slept a lot better if I wasn''t beside a monster like you.¡± What I really wanted to


    say to him was to get his filthy hands off me, but I didn''t. I just responded, ¡°Fine.¡± He goes to kiss me


    and I turn away. I respond, ¡°I don''t want to do this please just stop.¡±


    ¡°Oh Sabrina,¡± he says as he roughly grabs me by my hair and pulls me in, ¡°I will do whatever the hell I


    want to do to you.¡± He kisses me roughly and bites my lip drawing blood.


    I whimper in pain trying to push him away, but his grip is too strong. ¡°Please stop! Please! I have never


    done this before.¡±


    He stops and says, ¡°Wait, are you a virgin Sabrina?¡± I say nothing.


    ¡°Answer me Sabrina.¡±


    I respond, ¡°Yes I''m a virgin.¡±


    ¡°Oh Sabrina, I get to take your innocence from you,¡± he says.


    ¡°Please Alpha, don''t do this!¡±


    He starts kissing my neck where he marked me. My body tingles. I don''t know what is happening to


    me. He nibbles me around my neck. Why is my body reacting this way?


    Jazz cuts in, ¡°It''s your mark. It will make you react to him. It makes you feel this even if you don''t want


    to, and he knows it.¡±


    ¡°Please Alpha, don''t do this! Please,¡± I scream out to him.


    He takes his belt and ties my hands above my head. He rips my shirt off. My breasts are exposed. I


    can''t move. Tears start running down my face as I say, ¡°Please don''t-¡± He starts kissing my chest


    grabbing my breast and nibbling on my nipples. I moan out, ¡°Why am I reacting to him this way?¡± I''m so


    mad at myself. It feels good, but I don''t want him to do this to me. I say one more time, ¡°Please Alpha


    don''t do this.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina, you are mine, and I will do as I please. He ps me and grabs me by the throat. ¡°Do you


    understand me¡± he says.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I whimper, ¡°Please just stop.¡±


    His eyes go red, ¡°I will do as I please.¡± He unbuttons my pants, pulls them off me, and rips my panties. I


    try to get up to escape him, but he grabs me by my hair and throws me down on the bed. He unbuttons


    his pants, and I try kicking him away from me. There is no use. He thrusts inside me.


    I cry out in pain. He does it harder and faster. The pain is overwhelming. ¡°Please,¡± I cry out, ¡°Please!¡± I


    feel warmth as he releases himself inside me. He gets off me. I curl up into a ball feeling defeated and


    hopeless.


    He gets up and says, ¡°Get cleaned up now. Let''s get a shower.¡±


    I can''t move I am so numb. I sit up and untie my wrists with his belt. I sit up on the bed. ¡°Get the fuck


    up and get in the shower,¡± he growls at me. I go to get up, but my knees are weak and I fall to the


    ground. I try to catch myself, but there''s no use. I go to get up but not fast enough.


    He grabs me by my hair and drags me to the shower. He turns the water on, picks me up, and puts me


    in the shower. I''m terrified. He starts kissing me, ¡°Please don''t! Not again!¡± He thrusts inside me. I cry


    out, ¡°No, no, please!¡±


    He pushes me up against the ss and says, ¡°I will do whatever I the fuck I want to you Sabrina!¡± He


    thrusts harder and faster until he releases himself inside me then lets me drop to the ground. He


    showers and washes himself before getting out saying, ¡°Get cleaned up. I''ll leave clothes out for you I''ll


    be up to get you soon he says.¡±

 chapter 10

    chapter 10


    As he gets out of the shower I sit down in the tub and curl myself into a ball. I cry out. Tears streaming


    down my face. I am embarrassed and hurt. I am terrified. Why is this happening to me? I let out a


    crying scream. My innocence is gone. He took it from me! He has taken everything from me. I don''t


    understand why he wants me. Why he chooses me.


    I tried to stand, but my legs are weak. They''re shaking. As I look I can see blood running down in


    between my thighs. I am sore, I have bruises covering my body, and scars that he gave me from the


    door and beatings that he put me through. I''m wondering why he is doing this to me.


    I make it standing up my legs still shaking. I start washing my body trying to scrub his scent off me. The


    water is burning my skin. I scrub and scrub.


    I hear a knock at the door, ¡°Hurry the hell up Sabrina!¡±


    I respond, ¡°Ok,¡± feeling beaten. I finish washing my body then my hair. I go to get out of the shower and


    there is a towel on the sink. I dry myself and look into the mirror seeing the bruises on my throat, my


    face looking broken, and feeling broken.


    Jazz says, ¡°We need to stay strong Sabrina. It is going to be rough and it won''t get better. We will get


    through this.¡±


    ¡°I know jazz, but I''m scared.¡± I know I can do this. A fire lights up inside me. I dry myself off and get


    dressed.


    I walk out the bathroom and see Joyce the Alpha''s sister. This bitch thinking she knows me lets the fun


    start. Joyce says, ¡°Hi Sabrina. I was justing to check in to see how you were feeling.¡±


    I respond, ¡°I''m fine. I could be trapped with your monster brother that just raped me not just once but


    twice and a lot probably toe. Living the dream. How about you Joyce how are you doing!¡±


    ¡°I am doing fine thank you. I know my brother is demanding and possessive, but he chose you,¡± she


    says.


    ¡°Yes the bruises around my throat, face, and the mark on my neck proves it. Joyce I think you should


    probably go. Just get out. I don''t need you checking up l-¡±


    Alpha walks in. ¡°Are you hungry,¡± he asks. I really want to tell him to go fuck himself, but the truth is I''m


    starving.


    ¡°Yes I am.¡±


    He reaches his hand out and says, ¡°Let''s go.¡± As he pulls me down the hall like I''m a toddler I smell


    bacon. Oh my god! It smells so delicious it''s making my month water. He puts a te of food in front of


    me. Eggs, bacon, and toast. He sits beside me and demands for me to eat. As I sit there and begin to


    eat so does he. We sit in silence while we are eating.


    He goes to touch my shoulder and I jump. It scares the shit out of me. He starts rubbing my back and


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    says, ¡°My girl Sabrina, you look beautiful.¡±


    I say, ¡°Please don''t touch me.¡±


    He ps me. I fall off the stool, and he growls, ¡°I will do as I please. Sabrina you need to realize you


    don''t have any control anymore.¡±


    I look at him, ¡°I hate you,¡± I respond, ¡°You are a horrible person!¡±


    Heughs, ¡°Finish your breakfast.¡± He picks me up by my wrists and forces me to stand. Then I sit, and


    he tells me to finish eating my breakfast. I do not because he tells me to, but simply because who


    knows when I will get another meal.


    I finish my food. He grabs me by my wrists and says, ¡°Let''s go.¡± As we are walking the halls I pass a


    familiar scent. It was Tonya. She was here. I stop moving dead in my tracks for a sec then he tugs me


    towards him. I fall into him. ¡°What are you doing why did you stop?¡±


    I respond, ¡°It''s nothing. I thought I smelled something, but it''s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Well hurry up! Don''t stop. I need to get going,¡± he says as he opens up a bedroom door roughly


    pushing me in the room. I fall to the ground.


    Heughs and says, ¡°I have stuff I need to do. I will be backter. Someone will bring you lunch. Don''t


    cause any issues, or there will be consequences. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes I understand,¡± I say.


    He bends down making me forcefully look at him, ¡°Go ahead. I''ll make sure your punishment is enjoyed


    by at least one of us.¡± Then he shuts and locks the door.


    I get myself up off the ground and say to jazz, ¡°Did you smell the familiar scent? It''s Tonya! She has


    been here, or she is still here. Is she ok? Is she alive?¡±


    ¡°Sabrina,¡± Jazz responds, ¡°stop you need to only think of yourself. You can''t be worrying about Tonya. I


    know she is your best friend, but the Alpha will use her against you if he can.¡±


    ¡°I know he would, but it would just be nice to know that she is okay.¡±


    Jazz responds, ¡°Are you ok? Her fate is probably the same just by a different wolf.¡±


    ¡°No. Don''t say that, Jazz please.¡±


    Jazz responds, ¡°Unless she is here by choice, and that''s unlikely since they murdered her family too.¡±


    I get up and my body''s sore as ever. I attempt to look around and realize I''m in the first initial room I


    was in before with the white walls. The nice furniture is here and so is the closet full of what he is going


    to use to get pleasure using against me. I''m so tired.


    I make it over to the bed andy down. My body is sore. I curl up into a ball just wanting to disappear.


    Thinking about the past couple of months just makes me tear up. Is Tonya here? Is she even alive? Did


    they have to torture her like they did me? I''m still here, is she? Maybe she is. Tonya is so hard-headed


    I''m not sure if she would submit to this kind of life either. She is a fighter I just know it. No matter what


    she is fighting in my thoughts. I slowly fall asleep.

 chapter 11

    chapter 11


    I was woken up by a knock on the door It unlocks and opens. I jump to sit up in bed, and I rub my eyes.


    I hear a familiar voice and oh my god it''s Tonya! I look to see if that is really what I hear; her, my best


    friend. Oh my god, it is her! She looks up at me like she has seen a ghost saying she brought my lunch.


    Not knowing it was me at first she just stands there not moving. I get up and walk over to her. I grab the


    tray of food and thank her. I sit it down on the small table and I go to grab her by her hand. She pulled


    away, ¡°Don''t touch me!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tonya, it''s me Sabrina!¡±


    She says, ¡°I''m just here to bring you your lunch.¡±


    ¡°Tonya, I''m your best friend! We grew up together. We did everything together,¡± I said confusedly.


    She turned away and said, ¡°I''ll be back to get your tray when you finish your lunch.¡±


    I just reply, ¡°Ok...thank you.¡±


    After getting my lunch I sit down at the table. I pick up my fork and pick at my chicken sd. I''m lost in


    thought wondering if she was okay. Having to endure what I have she must be excited to see me;


    unless the beta has sucked the life out of her. She seems okay. There''s no visible bruises on her face.


    She seems to be the help, but the beta is his right-hand man so maybe she serves me.


    As I hear a knock at the door it unlocks and Tonya walks in. She asks, ¡°Are you done with your lunch?¡±


    I barely ate anything. I really wasn''t that hungry. I want her to say something, but she doesn''t say


    anything. She grabs my tray and goes to walk away, but she turns around and says, ¡°Alpha will be back


    at 6pm. Make sure you''re dressed for dinner,¡± and she leaves. I hear her lock the door behind her when


    she goes.


    Tears start rolling down my face. I lost everyone that I have ever loved. Tonya has locked me in this


    room for the Alpha toe and do as he pleases to me.


    Jazz says, ¡°Stop Sabrina. You have me. I''m not going anywhere I promise. Tonya is just following her


    role. You know they will do terrible things if you disobey. You are going to have to leave her behind.


    She is submitted to the Alpha now.¡±


    I fall asleep. I wake up and look at the clock and its 5:50 pm. I jump up. Oh, shit! I have 10 mins. I


    brush my hair and run my fingers through it. I put on a pair of ck leggings and a long sweater I try to


    cover up my bruises, but there is no use.


    I hear the bedroom door open and footstepsing to the bathroom. He''s standing in the doorway. I


    hear him say, ¡°You look beautiful Sabrina.¡±


    I say, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°We are having dinner with my beta and his wife. Let''s go,¡± he grabs my hand and leads me through his


    home. It is huge and it''s nice to be out of the bedroom.


    I see his beta. I''m looking for Tonya, but she''s not there. Alpha says, ¡°Hey man, I would like you to


    meet my Sabrina.¡±


    He says, ¡°Hello my wife is on her way. She is having morning sickness, so please excuse her if she


    gets up unexpectedly.¡±


    I ask, ¡°What is your wife''s name?¡±


    The Alpha turns to me and says, ¡°Now don''t y stupid Sabrina. You know his wife. It''s your best friend


    Tonya.¡±


    I look at him, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    He smiles, ¡°Sabrina, behave and watch your tone. Let''s have a nice evening.¡±


    ¡°This is bullshit! How do you know that I had a best friend named Tonya?¡±


    Alpha smiles, ¡°Because she told me about you. How do you think I found you?¡±


    ¡°Wait, what are you saying?¡±


    ¡°Sabrina stops this at once! Sit down and let''s have a nice dinner.¡±


    Jazz cuts in, ¡°Sabrina sit. I know it''s hard, but you need to start to gain some trust with him. I bet she


    didn''t have a choice to do what she did.¡± I swallowed trying hard to keep myself from crying.


    I see Tonya. She greets the Alpha first then says, ¡°Good evening.¡±


    I just say, ¡°Hello,¡± and eat my food. I don''t speak. It''s like I''m invisible. I see they''re in conservation, but


    I''m not understanding the words that areing out of their mouths. I''m just watching their lips move


    and smiling like I care about anything they''re saying.


    Then I hear my name. I snap out of it turning to the Alpha, ¡°Yes Alpha?¡±


    He asks if I''m done and I respond that I am. He asks if I''m full. I say yes.


    He says, ¡°Was everything good?¡±


    I respond, ¡°Delicious. So Tonya you''re pregnant? Congrattions!¡±


    She looks at me with disappointment in her eyes and responds, ¡°Yes, thank you. We are very excited,¡±


    as she grabs the Betas hand and holds it. He kisses her on the cheek.


    I feel sick. I turn to the Alpha, ¡°May I please use the restroom? Could you show me where it is please?¡±


    Alpha responds, ¡°Tonya, why don''t you show your friend where the restroom is?¡±


    She responds, ¡°Yes Alpha. Come Sabrina, I will take you.¡± As I get up the Alpha goes and smacks my


    ass hard. I let a whimper out, and he justughs.


    As we were walking I ask, ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡±


    ¡°Sabrinae on. You know what happens to you if you fight. I couldn''t handle the abuse anymore,¡±


    she said.


    ¡°So, what? This is your life? A wife to the Beta of a monster? Submission and never living for yourself?¡±


    ¡°Stop Sabrina! Please just stop! I''m not listening to this anymore.¡± We get to the restroom. I go in and


    do my thing as she waits out by the door babysitting me.


    ¡°Jazz, I refuse to live the life that she is choosing to live.¡± I washed my hands and headed out.


    I ask her, ¡°Tonya, why did Alpha say that you told him about me?¡±


    She says, ¡°Please don''t.¡±


    I respond, ¡°Tell me!¡±


    ¡°They broke into my house and were threatening my life. They asked my parents if there was any other


    werewolves in town, and they said your family. Then they were murdered anyway for no reason.¡±


    ¡°I''mm sorry Tonya that you life was taken from you.¡± We walk back in silence and sit down at the table.


    Alpha turns to me and says, ¡°Let''s go.¡±

 chapter 12

    chapter 12


    As we are walking back to where ever he is taking me he says, ¡°Sabrina would you like a tour of your


    new home?¡±


    I respond, ¡°Yes that would be nice.¡± I was thinking this will never be my home. I will never ever call this


    my home. I would have to die first.


    He says to me, ¡°This is my office. Come in Sabrina.¡± I go into his office. It has a big desk and bookshelf


    full of amazing books. I turn around and he is unbuttoning his shirt. He says, ¡°Sabrina, take off your


    clothes.¡±


    ¡°Alpha, please no-¡±


    He says again, ¡°Take off your clothes, or there will be consequences.¡±


    Tears start filling my eyes, ¡°Please Alpha, I don''t want to do this.¡±


    ¡°Is that your final answer?¡± I look at him and I just can''t bring myself to do it.


    He wips his belt off. Tears start filling my eyes as he says, ¡°Bend over.¡± I back up until I can''t anymore.


    He grabs a hold of me and throws me over his desk. He pulls my pants down, and he hits me across


    my ass 10 times. By the time he is done I''m bleeding. Then I hear him unbuttoning and unzipping his


    pants. I go to move, but he grabs my waist and ms it against his desk. He says, ¡°Don''t move.¡± I try to


    squirm away, but its no use. He then thrusts inside me hard. I whimper in pain as he moans out loud.


    Then I feel him release himself inside me. He pulls out and backs up pulling his pants up.


    He smacks my ass. I jump in fear. ¡°Pull your pants up andpose yourself,¡± he says. Tears are


    streaming down my face. I feel defeated and sore. I go to pull my pants up carefully. It hurts. It even


    hurts just to stand. He walks over to me and kisses my forehead. ¡°You need to start listening Sabrina.¡± I


    stay silent. I don''t look at him. I hate this monster that stands in front of me. He is a poor excuse of a


    man.


    ¡°Nowe Sabrina, lets continue the tour.¡± He puts his hand out for me to hold on too. As I limp over


    to him, I bypass his hand. I don''t want to touch him. He makes me sick. ¡°Now Sabrina, why do you


    have to be so damn difficult? Why can''t you just listen to me,¡± he grabs me by the throat and pushes


    me up against the wall. I whimper because he is hurting me. ¡°Now give me your fucking hand, so we


    can countine the fucking tour!¡± I give him my hand while giving him the fuck you finger, so he breaks my


    finger. ¡°Now that''s enough Sabrina!¡±


    I scream, ¡°You broke my finger!¡±


    Heughs and grabs my hand. I whimper in pain as he squeezes my hand knowing he already broke


    one of my fingers. ¡°What''s a couple more,¡± he says, ¡°Now let''s go.¡±


    He lets go of my throat. I dropped to the ground. As I get up he grabs my hand, and we leave his office.


    We see his Beta, but no Tonya. ¡°Hey man, we need you now.¡±


    He answers, ¡°Ok. Let me take Sabrina back to my bedroom.¡±


    He takes me to his room and locks the door. I drop to my knees and scream in rage, sadness, and


    helplessness.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Sabrina,¡± Jazz says, ¡°it''s ok. We will get through this.


    ¡°It is what it is, but I will never stop trying to escape. No matter how bad the torture gets.¡±


    Jazz says, ¡°You need to gain his trust. It''s the only way to possibly lead to our freedom.¡±


    ¡°Jazz, how do you except me to do this? I can''t just be his property; his little sex ve.¡±


    Jazz responds, ¡°Then what do you think we should do then Sabrina?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know what we should do. I don''t have an answer for you yet. I will let you know when I do.¡±


    I look around and find a t shirt and a pair of his boxers. I go into the bathroom and turn the water on to


    get warm. When it hits the right temp I jump in. I whimper in pain as the hot water runs down over my


    ass. It hurts and feels good all at once. I wash my body and wash my hair. I get out of the shower and


    dry myself off. I slip myself into his clothes with disgust andy on his bed. I drift to sleep. I''ve had


    enough of this day.

 chapter 13

    chapter 13


    I wake up to someone screaming. I jump not knowing what the hell is happening. I hear someone trying


    toe in the door because the door knob juggles. Jazz says, ¡°Shift into your werewolf form.¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure how to just shift.¡±


    ¡°Just concentrate on shifting and you will.¡±


    The door is kicked open, and I jump right before he lunges at me. I shift and Jazz takes over. She goes


    for his throat and he''s dead. Rage ovees me and I run for the door. All I see is people running. I go


    to escape this fucking house, but it''s like a maze. I have no clue where the hell I''m going.


    I hear my name in a low voice. I recognize it and look only to see nothing. Then I sense the smell. Oh


    my god! It''s Tonya! The smell of blood is overwhelming, but then my heart sinks knowing she is hurt. I


    shift back to human form and I''m naked. I yell out her name following her whimper.


    I say, ¡°You''re hurt we need to get you to the wolf hospital right away.¡± I pick her up and run for the door


    while bullets and arrows areing towards me. I dodge them all. I see the Alpha. I don''t want to go to


    him, but I know I have to. I can''t save her myself.


    I don''t know where the hospital is. I run towards him, and he sees me. He asks me, ¡°What the hell are


    you doing? You''re naked.¡± He takes off his coat and gives it to me.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I say, ¡°Please help me. She''s hurt, and she needs to be taken to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°We are under attack! I can''t just leave.¡±


    ¡°Please appoint someone else to take us.¡±


    The Betaes running. Upon seeing Tonya he takes her out of my hands. ¡°Alpha, please can I take


    her to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Yes, go. Take Sabrina with you. Call Joyce in to the hospital to watch over them ande right back.¡±


    The beta looks at me and says, ¡°Keep up with me.¡± We are running as fast as we can. I can see


    Tonya''s blood dripping off her.


    I ask him, ¡°Are we close to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°It''s right up here,¡± he says I sigh with relief. I can hear Tonya whimpering in pain. Good she is still


    conscious.


    We get to the hospital, and he demands them to page Dr. Joyce right away. It''s themand by the


    Alpha. They put Tonya on a stretcher and wheel her back.


    The Beta tells the nurse to stay with me until Joyce gets here. ¡°...and don''t let her out of your sight, or


    there will be consequences from the Alpha if you do. I have to go back to help the Alpha goodbye.¡±


    They respond, ¡°Yes Beta,¡± and he left the hospital.


    I approached the nurse asking her, ¡°What has been happening.¡±


    She responds, ¡°We are under attack by another pack. They''re trying to gain territory, so they did a


    surprise attack on us.¡±


    I sit waiting to hear from the doctors to see how Tonya is doing. Jazz says, ¡°Why! You could have


    escaped this hell, but instead you save her. We could have been on our way to freedom right now.¡±


    ¡°I couldn''t just let her die. She doesn''t deserve to die even if she is submitted to the Alpha. I care about


    her. She is still my best friend and the only family I have. Once she is healthy and I know she''s ok the


    n is back on. I will escape just not today.¡±


    Jazz says, ¡°Are you sure you''re going to be able to leave Tonya behind?¡±


    ¡°Yes Jazz, but I''m not going to leave her dying and bleeding on the ground.¡±


    As I am waiting Joycees up to me and says,¡±Sabrina.¡± I jumped. She snaps me out of my


    conversation with Jazz. I ask her if there is any chance that she can go and check on Tonya.


    She touches my shoulder and says, ¡°Of course I will honey. I''ll be right back.¡± I want to snap her fucking


    neck acting like she isforting me fucking cunt. I don''t know how this bitch knows me or my family,


    but she is nothing to me, and she never will be anything more than a pile of shit.


    Shees back to the waiting room and walks up to me. ¡°Sabrina she is still in surgery. They''re doing


    everything they possibly can for her, but she lost her pregnancy. They believe they will be able to save


    her.¡±


    I sigh in relief, ¡°Thank you so much for checking on her for me.¡±


    She looks at me and asks me, ¡°How are you doing?¡±


    I respond, ¡°There is nothing easy when ites to your brother which you already know that. Also, you


    follow his everymand just like every one else.¡±


    She smiles and looks at me and says, ¡°Some of us don''t believe the consequences are worth not


    following in line.¡±


    The doctores out. I get up and walk over to him. He says, ¡°Everything went well. She is in


    recovery.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much for saving her!¡± I hug him. I turn to Joyce, ¡°Can you take me to her room, so I can


    sit with her until she wakes up please.¡±


    ¡°Of course I can. I will let the Beta and the Alpha know how things are.¡±


    She takes me to her room. I sit in the chair by her bed and hold her hand. As Joyce leaves I hear her


    lock the door. I fall asleep and wake up to a big bang and people screaming. The door is locked. There


    are no windows on the door to see out of and see what is happening.


    I jump back when I hear the door knob starting to jiggle and a big bang on the door. They''re trying to


    break it to get in, but it doesn''t work. It goes on for about 15 minutes then stops. They moved on, and


    for once, I was happy the door was locked. I go back to sit with Tonya and see she is awake.

 chapter 14

    chapter 14


    Sabrina, why did you save me? You had the perfect opportunity to escape this hell, but instead you


    saved me. Now we are both stuck here.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I say, ¡°Tonya you were hurt. I couldn''t just let you die!¡±


    ¡°It would have of been better than what fate has in store for us here,¡± she cries, ¡°Then maybe all of this


    would be over.¡±


    ¡°Tonya, they''re being attacked. I have no idea what is happening out those doors, but for now let''s just


    enjoy this time we have with each other.¡±


    Iy on the bed beside her and hug her. I say, ¡°My parents are also dead. They murdered them while I


    was in school. I came home after hearing about what happened to your family. I found their bodies then


    they knocked me out, and I''ve been tortured ever since.¡± I was holding back tears now.


    She says, ¡°They were the pizza delivery guys. They tied me to my bed and took turns on me. They


    made my parents watch until they were all done. Then they tortured my parents beating them until they


    gave up your family''s info. They got all the info they wanted from them and then killed them.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why this is happening to us,¡± I ask.


    She says, ¡°No. I''ve been trying to figure it out, but I can''t see why they did what they did to our


    families.¡±


    ¡°The Alpha is a monster,¡± I say, ¡°He says I am his and no one else. He beats me, rapes me, and he is


    so possessive. I can''t stay. I have to escape this hell. I know I had the chance, but I couldn''t let you die.


    You''re the only person I have left.¡±


    ¡°The Beta is gentle. He is possessive, but he doesn''t hurt me. In the beginning it was horrible, but once


    he chose me as his it has gotten better. I have epted that this is my life, and you will ept this life


    too. Eventually,¡± she says.


    I look at her and try not to cry. She has lost her fire. She is broken and not fixable from what these


    monsters have done to her. I want to tell her toe with me. Let''s escape together, but she is


    submitted to the Alpha. It saddens me to say this, but I can''t trust her.


    She looks at me and says, ¡°I lost the baby didn''t I?¡±


    When I look at her with sympathy in my eyes she already knows the answer without me saying it out


    loud. ¡°I''m so sorry Tonya!¡± I hug her as she cries in my arms.


    ¡°I wasn''t ready to be a mom,¡± she says, ¡°is it bad that it''s a relief for me to have lost the baby?¡±


    ¡°It''s not your fault that it happened. Now you get to try again, and maybe you will be ready when it


    happens next time.¡±


    She smiles at me and says, ¡°You always know what to say to make me feel better. Thanks, Sabrina.¡±


    It sounds like someone is at the door. Not sure what is going to happen I get into attack mode. Then it


    opens, and it''s Joyce. ¡°Is everything ok out there?¡±


    She responds, ¡°Yes, the Alpha is getting cleaned up, and he will be over to get you. He wanted me to


    let you know. Beta will being with him, so your friend will be safe my dear.¡± I look at her and thank


    her. I ask her if she would mind getting me a drink. She said, ¡°Yes, I will get you something. I''ll be right


    back.¡±


    I tell Tonya that the Alpha and the Beta are getting cleaned thening over. ¡°I''m going to have to go


    with the Alpha, but Beta will be here with you so you''re not alone. I love you Tonya just know that. No


    matter what.¡± Joyce walks in with my drink. I thank her andy down beside Tonya. I fall asleep waiting


    for them toe.

 chapter 15

    chapter 15


    I hear a knock at the door. It wakes me up and I jump up. It''s none other than the monster himself; the


    Alpha. ¡°Hello my beautiful Sabrina. You look amazing wearing just my coat.¡± Ipletely forget that I


    am naked due to shifting earlier. ¡°I brought you clothes. Get dressed,¡± he says. He hands me my


    clothes.


    I just look at him. ¡°Can I have some privacy,¡± I ask.


    He simply just says, ¡°No. Get dressed now.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± I say. As I''m starting to get dressed he watches my every move like I''m going to do a magic trick


    or something. Once I''m dressed he tells his Beta he cane in. The Beta runs in to check on Tonya.


    He kisses her andys down beside her.


    The Alpha says, ¡°Let''s go now.¡± He reaches his hand out to me, I ask him if can I tell Tonya goodbye.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He says, ¡°Yes. Hurry up.¡± I hug her and tell her goodbye not knowing when I would get to see her


    again. Then I grab a hold of Alpha''s hand not really wanting consequences. I do as I''m told since he let


    me say goodbye to Tonya.


    We walk out of the room. People are everywhere. Some helpings clean up the mess, putting small fires


    out, picking up what looks to be debris, helping others, and treating the injured. Once the Alpha is in


    the hall we start walking. You could hear cheering and pping praising him for a battle won I guess.


    He grabs onto my hand pulling me along. I ask him to slow down, but he is silent, and he grabs me


    harder. We get out of the hospital, and there is a car waiting for us. He turns around and says, ¡°Get in.¡±


    So I get into the car, and he gets in right beside me.


    I fall asleep as we are driving to where ever we are going. The Alpha wakes me up when we get there.


    I''m half sleeping getting out of the car. He grabs my hand and I follow him inside. It looks to be a cabin.


    When we get inside he locks the door. ¡°Come. Let''s get cleaned up.¡± He starts undressing. I shy away


    from him. He says, ¡°Sabrina, please don''t make me ask twice.¡± He turns the water on to warm it up as


    I''m getting undressed. He jumps in the shower.


    I walk over to the shower and open the shower curtain to get in behind him. His head is down washing


    all the blood off of him. He turns around to look at me and puts his hands on my waist. He starts kissing


    my mark, and it sends tingles down my body. A fire starts in between my legs. I hate myself for feeling


    this, but I want satisfaction. I want to feel good instead of feeling the way I have been feeling. He picks


    me up and puts my back against the wall of the shower thrusting inside me hard. I moan out to him as


    he is going harder and faster. My body is screaming with pleasure. My body tightens, and I let out a


    scream in pleasure as we both have an orgasm at the same time. He puts me back on my feet handing


    me a washcloth and tells me to wash up. I do, and he also washes up.


    When we are all done he gets out first. Then I follow him out of the shower. I feel so exhausted. I can''t


    wait to go to sleep. The Alpha turns and looks at me and says, ¡°Here are some clothes. You can wear


    these for now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say then I get dressed. Then Iy down on this massivefy bed, and he lies beside


    me. He puts his arm around me and pulls me in. I''m not in the mood for fighting him because I''m too


    exhausted, so we fall asleep.


    I wake up not knowing what time it is. I feel rested. I look around and Alpha isn''t around. I see a note


    on the night stand beside me. I go to read it, and it says, ¡°Sabrina, I had to go and deal with some


    issues. There will be guards outside to watch over you until Ie back. There is breakfast on the


    table for you to eat, and I had food stocked up. It should be enough until I get back. Sabrina, don''t


    cause issues or there will be consequences for your actions. I will be back as soon as I can. Enjoy the


    time you''re alone because it won''t often happen my love. The Alpha.¡±


    I feel awful about wanting him to fuck me the way he did. I feel instant regret knowing it''s not going to


    change things. Jazz responds, ¡°Its human nature to want an orgasm. Especially your first one.¡±


    ¡°Jazz I feel awful. He is a monster, and he would have done it even if I would have refused.¡±


    Jazz responds, ¡°I know Sabrina. Keep gaining his trust.¡±


    ¡°Exactly what I am going to do then? When I get the chance I am going to run,¡± I respond.

 chapter 16

    chapter 16


    I decided to stop punishing myself for what happenedst night, and I get out of bed. I go into the


    closet to look for clothes. It''s all his clothes. There''s a small dresser inside the closet. I''m sorta of


    nervous opening it, but I do anyways. ¡°Jackpot,¡± I scream out loud with excitement. I found some


    clothes, and they''re my size. I''m thicker than most girls but the relief that ovees me that I have


    something to wear is amazing. Jazz startsughing, so I ask what''s so funny. ¡°Seeing how excited you


    are over having something you can wear. It''s all about the small things.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± I respond to her, ¡°especially now.¡±


    I get dressed into some leggings and a t-shirt and start heading to the kitchen. My mouth drops open.


    There is everything you can imagine on the kitchen table. I''m so excited to have a quiet breakfast with


    just me. I pick out some bacon and pancakes and heat it up. What the hell. I went and got a muffin too.


    It was delicious. I was full and there was way too much for me to eat. I cleaned up the kitchen and put


    all the uneaten food in containers. Then ced them in the refrigerator.


    I start exploring the cabin. It''s so nice not to be looked in a bedroom with no visual of the outside world.


    I can look outside. The windows are nailed shut, but there is still windows to look out of. It looks to be


    that I am in the middle of the woods somewhere. It looks chilly outside. How nice it would be to go


    outside. I go to the front door, and to my surprise it was unlocked. I open the door and start walking


    outside. It''s freezing out, so I shut the door and lock it. I was shocked at myself for locking the door on


    my own, but I don''t want anyone to just walk in.


    As I look around I see a big screen TV. I''m an idiot when ites to technology but let''s try to get this


    to work anyways. I look for a remote. I can''t find one anywhere, so I turn the TV on by the actual TV


    buttons. Nothing happens. It''s nk shit and I don''t know why, so I sit down on the couch. I feel


    something underneath me, so I pick it up, and it''s the remote. I turn the box on and flip through the


    channels. I found reruns of the walking dead, so I watch it until I fall asleep.


    I hear Jazz, ¡°Wake up. Sabrina, wake up.¡±


    I jump, ¡°What is it Jazz?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know, but I''m hearing noises. You need to shut all the lights out.¡± I run all over the cabin shutting


    the lights off not knowing what the hell is happening.


    Jazz startsughing I say, What the hell is so funny.¡±


    ¡°I was ying a joke on you. Just thought you should wake up and do something.¡±


    ¡°What the hell Jazz,¡± I say.


    It''s dark out now, so I''m thinking it''s nighttime. I get up from the couch, and I hear a knock at the door. I


    can''t see who it is. So out of fear I shift and Jazz is in defense mode. The door opens, and I see it the


    Alpha and I shift to my human form and run in the bedroom to get dressed. Alphaughs, ¡°Really


    Sabrina? I don''t mind you walking around naked."


    Ie out of the bedroom he is in the bathroom. I go to the door and ask if he is hungry. I tell him that


    before he scared the shit out of me I was getting ready to make something to eat. He responds, ¡°I''m


    starving.¡± I go in the kitchen to look to see what I can make.


    I decided to make spaghetti since there is no thawed out meat. I started preparing and cooking the


    hamburger even though it''s frozen. Then I put the water on the stove waiting for it to start boiling. I was


    stirring the hamburger as it cooked, and I added the sauce. The water started boiling, so I put the


    noodles in the water to cook.


    The Alpha walks out to the kitchen and says, ¡°It smells good. What did you decide to cook?¡±


    ¡°Spaghetti,¡± I say to him. ¡°Go ahead and sit. I will get us a te of food.¡± I mix the noodles with the


    sauce and meat and put it on tes for us. I hand him his, and I sit across from him.


    He looks at me and says, ¡°Take a bite of my food.¡±


    I look at him, ¡°What do you mean? Do you not like it?¡±


    He hands me his fork. ¡°Eat it,¡± he demands.


    I eat it. ¡°What hell,¡± I ask


    Alpha says, ¡°Just making sure you''re not trying to poison me.¡±


    Iugh, ¡°Really? Ok then.¡±


    He says, ¡°This is really good.¡±


    ¡°My mom taught me how to cook. We always cooked dinner together, so I learned a lot.¡±


    He goes quiet, and we eat our spaghetti. Once finished I collect the tes to put them in the sink.


    ¡°Can I ask you something? Why was my family murdered? Why did you kill my parents?¡±


    ¡°Sabrina, I''m not getting into this now. Do you understand me,¡± he responds.


    I say, ¡°Just tell me! Why are you doing all of this?¡±


    He looks at me. ¡°You want to know? They had a choice to give you to me, or I would kill them and take


    you anyways. I gave them a choice, they choose wrong, so they paid the consequences,¡± he says.


    I respond, ¡°Who gives you the fucking right to have me as yours! I''m not yours, and I will never be


    yours! I promise you that!¡± I get in his face, and he ps me hard. I fall to the ground.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Sabrina, why do you have to misbehave! Why?¡±


    I get so mad I bring my wolf out, and jazz takes over. ¡°Sabrina I can''t defeat him, but I can hurt him


    what do you want me to do? It''s up to you Sabrina, I go on yourmand.¡±

 chapter 17

    chapter 17


    I say, ¡°Go for it Jazz!¡± She jumps at him, and he kicks us to the ground.


    I hear her say, ¡°I''m sorry Sabrina.¡± I can hear her whimper in pain.


    Ie back to my human form, and I know he broke a few ribs. I fight through the pain anyways. I go


    to the kitchen to look for a knife, but find nothing. I stand there naked with nothing to defend myself


    with. It''s not like I have a chance against him anyways.


    I see him walking towards me. He looks at me says, ¡°My sweet Sabrina, why do you enjoy defying me


    so badly? Do you enjoy pain?¡±


    I yell back, ¡°Go to hell where you belong and stay away from me!¡±


    Heughs and starts walking towards me again. I throw our dinner tes, but he easily dodges them.


    They just shatter on the floor.


    He grabs me be my wrist as I''m punching and kicking trying to escape him. ¡°Sabrina, stop being so


    damn difficult,¡± he says.


    He makes me so angry I scream out to him, ¡°I hate you!¡± Then he punches me in the face, and


    everything goes ck.


    I wake up to him fucking me. I try to get away from him, but he is too strong. As he thrusts harder and


    harder I cry in pain begging him to stop. He just goes faster. I start smacking him, and he grabs me by


    my wrists. He holds my wrists down like it''s no trouble to him. He flips me around like I''m a rag doll. I try


    to crawl up the bed to get away from him, but he grabs me by my hair and pulls me back down where I


    can''t move then. Then he starts, but this time it''s a lot more painful. He thrusts himself inside my


    asshole. I scream as loud as I can in pain, and he just goes faster and harder. I cry out for him to stop. I


    start to feel faint, so he ps me. ¡°There won''t be any passing out. You need to learn your lesson,¡± he


    says.


    After hours of him me and having multiple orgasms he finally stops. He gets off of me and tells me to


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    go get cleaned up for bed. I go to get a shower and lose it. I get cleaned up. He has clothes picked out


    for me. I get changed into them. He thenes up to me and says, ¡°I have to go, but I''ll be back soon.¡±


    Then he kisses my forehead and leaves.


    Jazz says, ¡°I''m so sorry Sabrina! I should have been able to do better for you. Instead, I put you in


    more danger and caused you more pain.¡±


    I respond, ¡°Jazz, it''s not your fault. I lost my temper and put us in that predicament. Now we need to


    start from scratch to gain his trust all over again. I won''t apologize for defending my family from that


    monster.


    I go toy down and get some rest. I am sore as fuck from what he has done to me. No matter which


    way Iy I feel pain. It''s so ufortable, but eventually I fall asleep.

 chapter 18

    chapter 18


    I wake up to the morning sun shining in the window thanking god that the Alpha isn''t here. I stretch my


    arms in the air, and I feel automatic pain. This isn''t going tost forever I keep telling myself over and


    over again trying to make myself feel better. Jazz is silent. I need to keep fighting. I force myself to get


    the strength to get out of this bed. I can''t start pitying myself. I''m in control. I keep repeating it to myself


    hoping I will believe it. I am full of emotions. I just want to cry out and try to relive myself of this sadness


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    that has ovee me. I look at myself in the mirror as tears are streaming down my face. My eyes go


    ck, and I punch the mirror. It instantly shatters. The fire lets up inside, and I''m ready to explode.


    I open the front door, and I shift into my wolf form. I run as fast as I can. I don''t even know my


    surroundings, and I don''t care. All I see is woods.


    Jazz yells, ¡°Freedom!¡±


    I respond, ¡°Not just yet. We need to break through the barrier.¡± I feel amazing feeling the wind blow


    through my fur. I feel like myself for the first time in months after being tied up, chained, and locked up.


    Jazz asks, ¡°What is your n Sabrina?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea. Just run until I feel like we are in the clear,¡± I respond.


    ¡°I hear howling. Fuck! Jazz, is it them?¡± Not knowing is terrifying. Not wanting to go back I run faster


    and faster. I feel a bolt of electricity go through me. It knocks me out of my wolf form.


    Jazz yells, ¡°We did it! We broke through the barrier! Get up you need to keep running now Sabrina.¡± I


    go to stand up and shift back to my wolf form. I continue to run like hell.


    Jazz says, ¡°He knows you broke the barrier now, so run like no other.¡± I''m scared as I run with


    everything I have not knowing if it''s enough to escape. My mark is gone, and he can''t sense me like he


    would have if I bared his mark.


    I''m exhausted from all my running. I''m still in the woods, and I don''t know where the hell I am. I don''t


    want to stop. I don''t want him to catch up to me, so I continue running as fast as I can. I have slowed


    down extremely from exhaustion. I look for a tree I can climb to hide in and sleep.


    Jazz says, ¡°Sabrina, we need to rest, or you are just going to past out from exhaustion. We can''t have


    that.¡±


    I respond, ¡°I know. I''m too afraid to stop, but we do need rest.¡±


    ¡°Look there''s a good size tree. Do you think you have enough strength to climb it?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know Jazz.¡±


    ¡°What about the bushes? Can you fit there?¡±


    ¡°I''ll try.¡± It''s a perfect fit thank god. I smile andy down.

 chapter 19

    chapter 19


    .I wake up to birds chirping. I''m freezingying in the bushes naked. I use my wolf hearing to see if I


    can hear anyone else around me. I concentrate as much as I can, and I hear leaves ruffling. I can''t tell


    if its from people walking, animals, or simply just the wind. I''m terrified to move knowing that if the


    Alpha finds me there will be hell to pay. Getting caught means I might never have the chance to escape


    him again.


    As I hide in the bushes I hear nothing for what seems to be hours, so I decide to get up from my spot.


    I''m hungry and dehydrated. I won''t be able to run as fast now until I eat and drink. Jazz responds, "Go


    into your wolf form, and I''ll catch us something to eat."


    I ask, "Wait, how are we going to cook it?"


    Jazzughs, "We aren''t going to. I''m going to kill it and eat it ."


    "Eeww," I respond.


    "You won''t think that when I''m done." I decide to shift letting Jazz take over. She catches a bunny.


    As we are ripping through the fur and flesh it''s delicious; mind blowingly delicious. I get so


    overwhelmed with excitement I howl. "Oh fuck! I''m sorry! We need to go just in case someone else


    heard that."


    I start running terrified that someone heard me. Jazz said, "Keep m and concentrate on running," so


    I do.


    All of a sudden I feel a big pinch in my side. I look and it''s a dart. Son of a bitch! I say to Jazz, "I got us


    caught! I''m sorry."


    I copse and I see a man walking up to me saying, "Hey, she is worth a hell of a lot of money," then


    they high five and I''m out.


    As I starting to I feel like I''m over someone''s shoulder. I listen to them. They''re talking to each


    other. I hear them say, "She should be out for a couple of hours before the Alpha gets here."


    That''s when I smile and say, "Are you ready Jazz?"


    She responds, "Ready when you are." I do a back flip off of the mans shoulder and turn in to my wolf


    form. I let Jazz take off, and we run as fast as we possible can.


    Thinking of my freedom is my drive to go as fast as I can. "I see a pond Jazz. We need to go get a


    drink of water if we want to keep going."


    After getting a drink I turn into my human form. I swim in the pond trying to get them off my scent and I


    love to be in the water. When I was younger my parents couldn''t keep me out of the water I loved it so


    much. As I float on my back I''mpletely rxed. Thinking how much I was loved, how they


    sacrificed their lives for me, and no matter what I will never stop fighting to live my life by my own


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    terms. Free.


    By mistake not knowing really any of the werewolf traiditions when I stepped off the Alpha''s territory I


    stepped on some elses. When I get to the end of the pond I see a house and lots of people. "Oh shit!


    Jazz we are in trouble. How do we get out of here without being seen?"


    "Sabrina, I''m not really sure what to tell you to do. Here we can''t go backwards only forwards."


    "There must be a reward for my return. Those men said I''m worth a nice reward. That''s going to make


    it harder for us now."


    I wait for it to get dark so I can just try to run right through. I see lights and hear the voice that haunts


    my dreams. It''s the Alpha. His deep stern voice sends chills through my hole body. "Jazz what do we


    do?"


    "Just stay right where we are. Don''t move and don''t breath." I try my hardest not to make a sound. I


    see him talking to someone. I try to listen in, but I can''t focus. There is too much fear running through


    my veins.


    Jazz responds, "Sabrina, get it together and save your energy. You are going to need it for a n to get


    out of here without getting caught."


    He starts walking over by where I''m hiding and says, "Sabrina I know you are around this area and you


    will be found. If you give yourself up there won''t be any consequences, but if you make me find you


    there will be consequences. You have 5 minutes to decide about it."


    I''m by the pond. It''s so dark I can''t see anything. I quietly climb back into the water and go under. I


    swim underneath the water trying to stay as quiet as possible to swim to the other side. Once I get to


    the other side all I can see is sh lights everywhere. People are searching for me. Then I hear the


    most dreadful sound thinking, "Pease! No, not him," and its the Alpha.


    He looks at me and says, "There you are my sweet Sabrina." I turn around and see his red eyes. I shift


    into my wolf form and take off. I give it all I''ve got hoping it''s enough, but then I hear himugh. He


    shifts, and he is right behind me. He gets up beside me and tackles me. We roll on the ground and I try


    to escape him, but he put his teeth into my neck. I stop then I shift back to my human form hoping his


    wolf kills me.

 chapter 20

    chapter 20


    His wolf releases my neck. He shifts back sitting on top of me naked. He smiles and says, ¡°I''ve missed


    you my sweet Sabrina.¡± I spit in his face tell him to get off me. He licks his lips and says, ¡°You taste so


    good.¡±


    ¡°Get off me! Just let me go! You can''t keep me! I''ll never stop trying to run from you! I don''t belong to


    you!¡±


    He smiles and says, ¡°You do now,¡± as he showed his canines and re-marked me. This time it was on


    my neck. I scream out in pain. He doesn''t only do it once, but he does it twice. My blood is covering his


    mouth. I start feeling faint, and I pass out.


    When I wake up I''m in a car. The Alpha is right beside me, and he sees I''m awake. He looks at me


    ps me across my face. I turn away from him, so he grabs my face hard and says, ¡°What the fuck


    where you thinking Sabrina! Thinking you could escape me? I''m feared by everyone, but you don''t fear


    me. Ooh, but you will. This time you have no idea what I have in store for you.¡±


    I respond, ¡°All you have done is hurt me. You have never been gentle with me. I hate you more than


    you''ll ever know.¡±


    He smiles, ¡°I just gained most of the territory in a 2,000 miles radius. Your little wolf isn''t going to be


    ¡°No! You can''t silence my wolf!¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Heughs and smirks and says, ¡°Baby it''s already done.¡±


    ¡°Jazz, are you there? Jazz, please, answer me!¡± Oh my god, what has he done to me. I start to cry.


    ¡°Why do you hate me so much Alex? Why? I don''t understand why you enjoy hurting me.¡±


    He ps me. ¡°Don''t you dare call me by my first name,¡± he says.


    I scream, ¡°Alex! Alex!¡±


    ¡°You fucking bitch,¡± he says, ¡°You want to have fun,¡± he throws me down on the seat in the car.


    ¡°No! Get off of me!¡±


    He sits on my chest, ¡°I know how to shut you the fuck up,¡± he says and starts taking his belt off and


    unzipping his pants. He takes his hard cock out and puts his hands around my throat chocking me. My


    mouth opens, and he puts his hard cock in my mouth. I try to bite down to hurt him, but with the grip he


    has on my throat I can''t shut my month to bite him. He fucks my mouth while tears are running down


    my face. I can''t breathe while he''s thrusting so hard and fast. I barely get any air as he is screaming in


    pleasure calling my name. Then he cums in my mouth and pulls out. He rubs his cock all over my face


    wiping his cum on me. I start coughing just trying to breath. He gets off my chest, and I wipe my face


    off with a shirt that he must have put it on me when I was asleep.


    I move away from him and just look out the window. He says my name. ¡°Sabrina, look at me,¡± he says.


    I don''t want to but I do anyways. ¡°Thanks for the amazing fuck. You make me feel so good.¡± Tears fill


    my eyes as he grabs me by my hair. He asks me, ¡°Aren''t you going to tell me thank you? Or do you


    want me to do it to you again?¡±


    I say, ¡°Thank you, Alpha.¡±


    He kisses my head and tells me, ¡°That''s my good girl.¡±

 chapter 21

    chapter 21


    The car stops. He opens the door and gets out then reaches for my hand. I don''t want to touch him, but


    I also don''t want his consequences, so I reach for his hand, and we walk into what seems to be maybe


    another house. He owns it either way. I don''t care I feel defeated and shut down. I am officially alone


    with nothing to live for anymore. He opens up the door to my new prison. I can''t believe I''m back to this


    hell.


    ¡°Oh my sweet Sabrina, let me show you to our bedroom.¡± I follow him not wanting to just wanting to run


    away from him. I don''t want to walk into this hell. ¡°No my sweet Sabrina, this will be your new home.


    How do you like it,¡± he asks.


    ¡°This will never be my home,¡± I respond.


    He looks at me with his crystal blue eyes and smiles. Then he grabs me by my waist and pulls me in


    whispering in my ear, ¡°Don''t push it. I don''t want to fight, and I''m tired. Let''s get some sleep, and I''ll be


    more than happy to fuck you in the morning.¡±


    As we walk into the house I don''t want to take notice of anything. I hate it all, and it''s nothing but


    silence through my mind. Jazz isn''t there to keep my head up high and stay positive. This life isn''t


    going to be worth living alone without her.


    We go up a staircase, and he says, ¡°This is our room. How do you like it,¡± he asks. I stay silent. I don''t


    answer him, and I can tell he is getting furious. I stared thinking maybe I can make him so mad he just


    kills me. Iugh to myself. The truth is I wouldn''t be that lucky. He tells me to go shower and get ready


    for bed. That''s something I really want, so I go into the bathroom to turn the shower on. I look at my cut


    up bruised body. I''m not healing due to Jazz being absent, but honestly pain is like my second nature


    now, so it''s not so bad.


    As I step into the shower the hot water running down my body feels so good. It''s stinging all my open


    cuts, but the good kind of stinging that makes me feel like I exist. My mind is nk, my sanity is gone,Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    so is my hope. The only person who was truly mine who kept me positive and encouraged me to do


    everything possible to escape this hell is no longer here. I''m officially alone.


    When I''m finished I get out of the shower and dry myself off. As I''m standing there naked the Alpha


    walks in. ¡°I got you some clean clothes,¡± he says handing me my clothes. I stay silent as I go to reach


    for my clothes he''s picked out, so he gets angry and ps me. I fall to the ground. He says, ¡°You


    ungrateful bitch! You''re so unappreciative of anything I do for you!¡±


    I whimper in pain and say, ¡°Is that all you got,¡± as I smile.

 chapter 22

    chapter 22


    I get up and look at him. Iugh, ¡°You are so predictable! Yeah, you want me to say ''thank you for the


    clothes''. Really? Go to hell!¡± His eye go ck he picks me up by my throat. He grips harder and harder.


    I smile thinking this is the end, but he lets go and throws me on the bed.


    As I am gasping for air rubbing my throat trying to catch my breath he flips me over on my stomach and


    grabs me by my hair. He pulls my head back whispers in my ear and says, ¡°Maybe if you are a good


    girl you''ll get your wolf back.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you! You''re a monster! You don''t deserve my respect,¡± I say to him.


    I can hear him taking his belt off then asking me, ¡°You ready for your consequence?¡± I know that this


    could have been prevented if I had submitted, but I hate him. Thinking he was getting ready to fuck me


    he instead gets off the bed and starts hitting my body with his belt over and over again. The pain is


    overwhelming. Heughs as I cry out to him to please stop. When he stops he then gets me from


    behind and fucks me dogie style. I''m so weak I can''t fight anymore. I let him do as he pleases knowing


    he would anyway. Once he finishes he tells me to get off the bed and throws me to the floor. Then he


    says, ¡°Go to sleep now.¡±


    Iy on the floor naked and cold. I hate the way things are about to go on. As he lies on the bed I get


    up and walk over to him to tell him I''m sorry for the way I acted earlier. He ps me and tells me to go


    Iy down on the floor, curl into a ball, and cry myself to sleep. I dream about my mother loving me.


    Breathing in her scent giving me butterflies just wishing she was here beside me. I miss her so much.


    My dad worked a lot out of town so, it was just my mom and I most of the time. My mom and I did


    everything together. She was my everything. Now I''m feeling like I didn''t tell her how much she really


    meant to me.


    I feel a sharp pain in my stomach almost like I''m being stabbed. Then again as I starting to I notice


    that Alpha is kicking me in my stomach. I hear him say, ¡°Get the fuck up! Now you fucking bitch!¡±


    As he kicks me again I cry out, ¡°Please stop! I''m getting up!¡±


    He ps me across my face. ¡°You don''t speak unless you''re told to do so you understand me!¡± As he is


    squeezes my cheeks together holding my face I nod my head yes. ¡°Good,¡± he says. Then he tells me


    that I need to get cleaned up and dressed and that I have 5 minutes to be ready.

 chapter 23

    chapter 23


    I don''t hesitate. I get up and go straight to the bathroom. I brush my teeth, brush my hair, and get


    dressed of course in the clothes he picked out for me. Hees in, and says, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I go with him.


    We go to the kitchen, and to my surprise I see Tonya. I have never been so happy to see her I say, ¡°Hi!


    How are you feeling?¡±


    Then I feel a sharp pain across my face as the Alpha ps me and says, ¡°You don''t speak unless you


    are told to by me to you understand Sabrina!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I respond.


    We sit down to eat breakfast. Well they did. My mouth is watering as I watch them eat. I''m starving, but


    I say nothing. I just sit with my head down. Alpha speaks up to me and says, ¡°Sabrina, are you


    hungry?¡± I don''t answer. He then says, ¡°You may answer.¡±


    I respond, ¡°Yes Alpha.¡±


    He said, ¡°Well that must be awful to watch as I indulge in this delicious breakfast.¡±


    I want to eat, but I''m not served any food. I''m only allowed to watch, so that''s what I do like a good


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    puppy. I try not to look up and stare. I just felt ufortable then. When they all were finished eating


    the Alpha said my name. I looked at him, and he said, ¡°Gather all the dishes up, and then you may eat


    whatever else is left on the tes. Then wash up the dishes.¡±


    I collect all the tes emptying them in the trashcan and take the tes out to the kitchen. I started


    washing up the dishes. The Alphaes in and asks if I ate. ¡°Answer,¡± he says.


    I respond, ¡°No Alpha,¡± and that I was fine with not eating.


    He said, ¡°So be it then. After you''re done we are going out for you to meet some pack Sabrina. Tonya


    is going to fix up your face so you look a little more presentable, but no talking between friends. You


    need to earn your privileges and if you do try to she will be punished as well. Hurry and finish up the


    dishes he says.¡± I nod to the Alpha, so he knew I understood him.


    Tears started forming. I shook them off knowing I didn''t want him to see he was really getting to me.


    Then Tonya enters the kitchen and says, ¡°Are you finished with dishes? I''m not to speak you, but if I


    was to I would want to tell you I''m doing very well, and I''m alive because of you. Thank you for saving


    me, but no I''m not to speak to you so yeah.¡± I look back at her wanting to hug her, but I just smile. She


    says, ¡°Here is a banana not muffin. I couldn''t finish it, so I was bringing it out for you to eat. Wash the


    dishes.¡± She puts it on the counter and walks away. It smells delicious, so I eat it and savor every bit


    not knowing when I will get a chance to eat again. I finish the dishes and go back out to the dining


    room. I walk over to the Alpha, and he asks, ¡°Are you finished?¡± I nod. He says, ¡°Go get cleaned up


    Sabrina. Tonya go with her and do her makeup.¡±


    Tonya responds, ¡°Yes Alpha,¡± and we walk to the bathroom.

 chapter 24

    chapter 24


    Tonya and I walk to the bathroom in silence not allowed talking to each other. I don''t even attempt it


    because I don''t want the Alpha to hurt her. We get to the bathroom. It''s as big as a bedroom. It has a


    beautiful vanity. I sit, and she starts to try to hide the bruises on my face. I see her getting tears in her


    eyes. Not ever thinking about how this probably made her feel having to cover my bruises to make me


    look presentable to all those that follow the Alpha''s every move. That if it''s not done to his approval


    what consequences she will suffer.


    The Alpha walks in and tells Tonya to get out. Tonya stops what she is doing and leaves right away.


    The Alpha approaches me. Leaning in to me trying to scare me he says, ¡°I am only going to say this


    once, and you better listen and listen good. If you embarrass me in front of my pack there will be


    master consequences of your actions. It will be you watching me torture your best friend, and you will


    never be getting your wolf back do you understand Sabrina? You may answer me Sabrina.¡±


    ¡°Yes Alpha, I understand. May I talk to your people if they talk to me.¡± I don''t want my silence to show


    any kind of ignorance.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The Alpha smiles, ¡°Sure Sabrina,¡± and he reaches down and kisses my lips. ¡°Sabrina, kiss me back


    now,¡± as he attempts again I kiss him back. He says, ¡°That''s my good girl.¡± He walks out, and I am


    trying to handle myself taking deep breaths to try to keep myself from getting upset.


    Tonya walks back in the room, and she continues to do my makeup. Once she is finished she hands


    me an outfit and says, ¡°The Alpha wants you to wear this. Get changed then we will head back


    downstairs.¡± I take the outfit. It''s just my style; a casual nice pair of jeggings, and a long sleeve shirt


    saying ''she belongs to your Alpha''. I''m just like what the fuck! Really! I have to wear a shirt that even


    reads I belong to him!


    As we walk down the stairs the Alpha looks up at me and tells me that he loves my shirt. I smile and


    stop myself from talking. He smiles back and says, ¡°You are allowed to talk while we are meeting my


    pack, but once we are back to the house you do not speak unless told to you understand me Sabrina.¡±


    I nod that I understand and we leave the house. The Beta and Tonya go with us.


    It was nice to be with Tonya. Just having her around made me feel less alone. I walked up to the Alpha


    and said, ¡°Alpha.¡±


    He looks back, ¡°Yes, Sabrina?¡±


    ¡°Am I also allowed to speak to Tonya,¡± I ask.


    He says, ¡°No.¡±


    I respond, ¡°Yes Alpha,¡± so disappointed, but I do as I''m told. It''s just nice to be out even if it''s just


    ying his game.


    I look around to see my surroundings just in case I get the chance to get the hell out of this horrible


    ce so that it''s not just a maze to me and so that I know where to go. I think about Jazz wondering


    when I will be able to talk to here again and if ying his game I could get her back. He thinks I''m


    going to be his little puppet forever, and oh boy is he wrong. I will never stop trying to escape him. I feel


    that my acting is getting better even with Tonya. If she thinks I''m submitting because she told the Alpha


    that I would bemitted to him if he threatened her life too she has another thinging. I already


    saved her once I won''t again. She is choosing to live this life. I am choosing to always fight for my


    freedom, but now it''s an act until I find out how to get jazz back. Then it''s on once again the n to


    escape this hell. It may be harder, but nothing is impossible.

 chapter 25

    chapter 25


    As we are walking through what to me looks like a little town, I see children running and ying. As


    they run up to the Alpha they say, ¡°Hi Alpha! How are you? Who''s this Alpha?¡±


    He smiles at the children, ¡°This is your soon-to-be Luna and my wife.¡± I stop in my tracks when he said


    his soon-to-be wife. There is no way I''m marrying him and being the leader to any kind of pack running


    beside him. He''s a monster.


    I go mute. The childrene up and grab my hand. I try to snap out of it, but I am nk. I just say,


    ¡°Hey guys,¡± not sure how to respond. I just look at him in surprise not sure how to react to him.


    I say nothing. Not wanting to piss him off by embarrassing him I stay silent. He grabs my hand and


    says, ¡°Sabrina, say hello to the children.¡± As he grips my hand tight I put a fake smile on for the little


    children as I give tickles and high-fives. Their smiling little faces make me smile and I actually enjoy


    myself. I wish I was as happy as these children thinking their Alpha is a superhero instead of knowing


    the monster he truly is.


    We continue walking. I do see a different side of this monster. How he cares about his pack. As I am


    lost in my thoughts he says my name out loud, and I don''t hear him until he ps his hands in front of


    my face. I jump snapping out of my daze I respond, ¡°Yes Alpha, sorry I was in a daze. Were you talking


    to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said as he pulled me into an alley. He was holding me up by my throat. I whimper out that I


    was sorry for not focusing on him. ¡°Now Sabrina, are you trying to start something with me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I respond, ¡°There''s just a lot to take in like being outside, meeting new people, I''m just taking it all


    in. I didn''t mean to act like I was ignoring you. Sorry Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina, you need to pay attention. I don''t want anyone to think that it''s ok to disrespect me. Do you


    understand me?¡±


    ¡°Yes Alpha, sorry it won''t happen again.¡±


    ¡°Damn straight it won''t happen again! There will be severe consequences. Now, Sabrina, start acting


    like you''re a ball of fucking sunshine do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes Alpha,¡± I respond.


    I didn''t disrespect him. I was just in my own world not understanding why he even brought me with him.


    This is just him showing that he is able to have a captive to control and turn into his ve. We walk


    around his territory meeting some other werewolves. To be honest I didn''t know there was that many


    werewolves actually in existence. I don''t understand how Tonya just falls in line with everything and


    does what she is told like an obedient child. Every one is telling me how lovely it is to finally meet me.


    In disgust, I fake my smile saying, ¡°Thank you.¡± When I just want to be like, ¡°Is there any way you can


    set me free from this monster in this life?¡± I know that the Alpha is standing right next to me making


    sure that I am obedient to him.


    As we are walking I am looking for any ces to hide and which path would be the easiest for my


    escape. I am trying to listen to him speak and introduce me to this fake pack, but they will never be my


    family. I can''t trust anybody. They all submitted to him and fear his consequences; which they should,


    so I am on my own for now.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I tap the Alpha''s shoulder, and he responds to me, ¡°What Sabrina?¡±


    I ask him if I could please go to the restroom.


    He says, ¡°Wait until we get back to the house. We are almost finished here.¡±


    ¡°Yes Alpha.¡±


    He looks at me like I did something wrong. I didn''t realize a simple question could turn into torture. I


    went along with everything that he wanted me to. Feeling disgust in my words not meaning anything I


    say. I just try to impress the people of his pack.


    At least this fake trip turned in to me seeing the territory to n for my next escape. I just need to figure


    out what he did to block Jazz, and once I figure it out I will n my next escape. He looks at me and


    tells me, ¡°A job well done Sabrina.¡±


    I smile, nod, and respond, ¡°Yes alpha,¡± like his pet.

 chapter 26

    chapter 26


    As we are walking back to his house I feel a pinch on my ass. I look back, and he just smiles at me and


    says, ¡°I can''t wait to get back to the house,¡± and threw me onto the bed. I don''t respond to him. I don''t


    want him touching me at all, but I know that he doesn''t care what I want. I try to walk slower since I


    know now what is going to happen once I get back, but he grabs my arm and forces me to walk along


    with him at his speed like his little puppet. As we get to the door I say goodbye to Tonya and feel sharp


    pain across my face. He says, ¡°I told you not to talk to her.¡± Then I realize that his pleasure is going to


    be my pain.


    As we walk up to the house he''s pulling me up the stairs. I''m trying to resist terrified of what is toe


    knowing that he said there would be severe consequences for my actions. Maybe that was just


    embarrassment. Not if I spoke to Tonya. I wasn''t thinking when I said the goodbye it was just habit. We


    walk inside and Tonya and the Beta follow us in wondering what is happening. The alpha says, ¡°They


    live here too,¡± Then he looks at me and says, ¡°Now Sabrina, we are back at the house. You know the


    rules, and they better be followed.¡±


    ¡°Come, let us have lunch my friends. Sabrina,¡± the Alpha says, ¡°since you did an ok job you may have


    lunch with us. What do you say Sabrina? You may talk.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Alpha.¡±


    Hees up to me and whispers in my ear, ¡°For what I am going to do to you''re going to need


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    nourishment, so eat up my dear,¡± and he kissed my forehead smiled and walked away.


    I feel sick in my stomach knowing what is about to happen. I take my time eating not wanting to give


    him the satisfaction of taking me away and fucking my brain''s out. The Beta stands up and asks the


    Alpha if he may speak and make an announcement. The Alpha says, ¡°Of course you may.¡±


    He reaches out his hand for Tonya she grabs a hold of his hand. She is smiling as she stands up. He


    says, ¡°I would like to announce that Tonya and I are expecting a pup.¡± The Alpha smiles and


    congrattes them. I say nothing because I wasn''t told to speak. Alpha looks at me and says, ¡°You


    may speak Sabrina.¡±


    I look up wanting to respond, but nothinges out. I''m so disgusted. How is she bringing a baby into


    this madness. I suck in taking a deep breath and say, ¡°That''s amazing news.¡±


    When we''re finishing up eating I go to collect all the tes. The Alpha grabs my hand and says,


    ¡°Leave. I have paid staff to do that.¡± I sat the tes down. He tells me toe and sit in hisp, so I


    walk over and sit in hisp. He pulls me into him to whisper in my ear to go and get in the shower. He


    will be up to join me. Not allowed to talk I say nothing and start walking up the stairs. I dread what the


    hell is about to happen. I go into the bedroom and turn the water on to warm it up. I start to get


    undressed and I hear the Alpha knowing he is about toe into the bathroom. I hurry and get naked


    and jump into the shower and wait.

 chapter 27

    chapter 27


    He walks into the bathroom and says, ¡°Wow Sabrina, I love this whole listening thing. I could get used


    to it.¡±


    As he opens the shower curtain he gives me permission to speak and I tell him, ¡°I want my wolf back.¡±


    Heughs and says, ¡°Sabrina you''re in no shape to give me demands.¡±


    I respond to him that, ¡°A werewolf without a wolf is a terrible thing. You shouldn''t be able to take what is


    mine from me. My wolf is a part of me and I want her back.¡±


    He grabs me by my hair and puts the front of my body against the shower wall. His grip is so tight in my


    hair I can''t move my head. With his other hand he is touching my entire body, rubbing my ass, and


    spanking me telling me I am going to pay for the way I just spoke to him. He thrusts hard inside me as I


    moan out not knowing if it''s from pleasure or just my body reacting. He goes harder and faster. He put


    his hand around my throat and I can''t breathe. I desperately try to get him to let me breath, but he won''t


    release me. I ck out fromck of oxygen.


    When I wake up I know it''s not going to be good. I can''t move my hands. They''re tied to the headboard


    of the bed, and my legs are spread open and also tied down. I''m naked, but there''s no point in fear for


    the fact that this pain is like second nature now. The alpha walks over to me, and he has a whip. He


    whips me in the stomach. I cry out, and he hits me again this time harder telling me that he didn''t say I


    was allowed to speak. ¡°My sweet Sabrina, why can''t you follow my orders? You always try to defy me


    he says.¡± I don''t respond. My eyes are shut as tears are flowing out of them and I''m trying to think of a


    happier ce than where I am. As he''s getting on top of me he leans down to my ear and whispers,


    ¡°Let the fun begin Sabrina.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I want to scream out to him to get off me and that the sight of him makes me sick, but I can''t move. The


    consequences are already getting bad, and I don''t want to make it worse than what it has to be right


    now. I feel pain from him thrusting inside me harder and harder. I don''t understand why he enjoys


    hurting me so much. Resisting him and crying out I believe is what drives him to want me even more. I


    try not to make it out like it bothers me or I care thinking maybe he will stop if I am not getting anything


    out of what he is doing to me. When he finishes he gets ready to go again. After hours of him fucking


    me non-stop he starts to untie my wrists and ankles. He tells me that I make him feel so good and that I


    need to get up, get showered, and get cleaned up for dinner.


    As I get up off the bed my legs hurt and my pussy feels like he fucked it raw. It hurts to walk. As I get to


    the bathroom I look into the mirror, and all the makeup that Tonya put on me is gone. All the bruises


    peek through and I just looked broken. I turn the shower on and I let the water warm up. Then I get into


    the shower, and I let the hot water pour over my bruised body. My body is rxing as the water pours


    over it. It feels so good. As tears flow down my face I start to wash my body and my hair not wanting to


    get out of the shower trying to hide from this life of misery. I hear the Alpha yell, ¡°Sabrina, hurry up and


    get out if the shower and get dressed! We need to go down for dinner! You have 5 minutes!¡±


    As I get out of the shower I notice that he already has the clothes he wants me to wear picked out.


    They''re neatly folded on the bathroom sink. I dry off and brush my hair and teeth and get dressed. It''s a


    beautiful dress. ck withce and absolutely no cleavage with ck high heels that I will probably fall


    in. I''m excited to go to dinner knowing the best part about it will be I get to see my best friend Tonya.


    Even now she''s really not who I knew growing up as a kid. Now she is submitted to this kind of life. As I


    walk out of the bathroom the Alpha sees me and says, ¡°Sabrina, you look beautiful. Let''s go to dinner.¡±


    I nod and follow him out of the bedroom door.

 chapter 28

    chapter 28


    As we are walking down to the kitchen, I get sick in my stomach getting ready to y this game I can''t


    stand this. Even Tonya staying in the same house doesn''t mean shit I still hate it here being his puppet.


    Everyone is scared of him and follow his everymand by a snap of his fingers. We get to the dining


    room I see Sabrina I wave to of course she acted like I don''t exist due to her and I not allowed to have


    and kind of conversation, and she follows hismand.


    He pulls the chair out for me and tells me to sit down, so I sit I''m trying to be a good girl I''m starving


    and can''t wait for something you eat it smells delicious. So Sabrina I have some work that I need to


    attend to tomorrow I''m going to let you here with my Beta and his wife. There are rules no leaving the


    house under any circumstances at all. You may eat with them at meal times and have conversations on


    what the beta allows. After meal times you are to go straight to your room do you understand Sabrina


    you may respond to me, I look up at him and respond yes Alpha good if any of my rules are broken


    there will be consequences.


    Are meals are being served I''m starving I watch as they pass out tes I''m waiting for mine and


    nothing and I realize that I don''t get anything Alpha says Sabrina are you hungry answer I respond yes


    Alpha would you like a te of food answer I say yes Alpha he looks over to his Beta and Tonya, and


    asks if they could leave us alone for a minute, and he would call for them toe back in a minute of


    course Alpha they walk out.


    Come here Sabrina, so I get up and walk over to him, he tells me to sit on hisp, so I do as I''m told


    not fighting because of waiting to eat so badly. He smiles at me and says get on your knees and suck


    my cock if you want your dinner. Tears start filling my eyes he wants to see how far he can push me


    until I break. I don''t get on my knees to give him what he wants. His eyes turn ck with anger not


    understanding why it''s just a blow job. He ps me over the face I fall to the ground he picks me up by


    my shoulder and throws me over the table pulls my dress up, and unzips his pants and puts his hard


    cock inside me, I cry out as he does harder and harder making the mistake of asking him to stop he


    whips it out of my pussy and puts it in my ass tears flowing done my face I don''t regret my decision just


    hate my consequences. As he fucks me so hard I squeeze on to the tablecloth just wanting him to stop


    he releases himself smacks my ass tells me to get up and go to my set. Then he yells for his staff and


    asks them to let the Beta and his wife know it''s ok for them toe back for dinner you may serve it


    again.


    Tonyaes back in the room I don''t look up to see her or anyone for that matter I sit there in silence


    feeling hungry sorry for myself just wanting Jazz toe back to me her positive talking would be


    helping me right now.


    The Alpha asks them how is the food they respond delicious thank you, Alpha. Makes me so angry all


    this people do is kiss his ass over and over Again, it makes me sick. The Alpha says Sabrina if you


    would just do what your told you would be enjoying this meal also he smiles. I don''t ever bother to look


    up at him, I don''t want to see him he says you may answer I don''t respond. You''re so disappointing


    Sabrina he says. I''m screaming inside taking everything in me just to keep my mouth shut I bite my


    tongue.


    As they finish up eating Alpha instructs his staff toe out and clear up the tes I think to myself I


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    guess I don''t have to be the one to wash their dishes and offered their fucking table scares like a dog


    which makes me happy. He calls out my name Sabrina we are finished here you may get up now we


    are going upstairs to go to bed. He grabs my hand, and we walk up the stairs and down the Hall to our


    bedroom. I see that there are clothesid out on the bed For me, he tells me to change my clothes and


    go to bed. I am so exhausted and hungry I follow his orders and I change intofy pajamas, and get


    under the covers and I go to sleep.

 chapter 29

    chapter 29


    As I am waking up the sun is shining in through the curtains. I''m so happy to see that the Alpha is not


    don''t care what he has to say. I get up go to the bathroom and brush my teeth. I turn the water on to


    warm it up for my shower and get into the shower. The hot water feels so good over my body. I am not


    sure how much more I can handle. I am not going down without a fight, but I''m just not sure how much


    fight I have left without Jazz.


    As I get out of the shower I pick up my towel, dry off my body, and I walk out to read the Alphas


    possessive note that he has written me. I follow his every move like his little puppet. It says, ¡°Good


    morning Sabrina, I hope you have slept well. Remember the rules I stated at dinnerst night. They


    haven''t changed, and if they''re not followed there will be consequences for your actions. Oh, please


    don''t follow the rules and let me punish you. You know how much I like it. Have a good day my sweet


    Sabrina.¡±


    I put the note down on the stand in disgust. I really can''t stand the way that he is so possessive. I can''t


    leave my bedroom until someonees in and gets me for breakfast. Not even really knowing what


    time it is maybe I even missed breakfast, but what the hell does it really matter anyway. I sit and think


    of a n on how to get my wolf back. I don''t know what the hell he did to me for her to just up and


    disappear. I don''t even heal as fast as I would normally heal. The bruises are still on my face now


    fading, but still there.


    As much as jazz got on my nerves with all her positive talk I could really use it right now to keep me


    from giving up.


    I hear a knock at the door. It opens and it''s Tonya. She tells me, ¡°I''m here to take you down for


    breakfast. Please follow me,¡± and I follow her like a little puppet. God, I hate this ce. As I sit at the


    table even now when I am allowed to speak I don''t. As breakfast is being served my mouth is watering.


    I am so hungry from not eatingst night, so I''m excited to eat and don''t really want to talk to anybody. I


    can''t trust them. I don''t know what to say because of getting the consequences from the Alpha. I''d


    rather do my own dirty d''s than be told on by a couple tattletales. Tonya perks up and says, ¡°How did


    you sleep Sabrina?¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I respond to her, ¡°Well. Thank you for asking how about yourself?¡±


    She says, ¡°I slept lovely. Thank you for asking.¡± I almost choke up my breakfast from disgust.


    I stand up and ask if I may please go to the bathroom. The Beta looks at me and responds, ¡°Tonya will


    you please take Sabrina to the bathroom?¡±


    Tonya says'' ¡°Of course I will.¡±


    We walk to the bathroom in silence. Once we get into the bathroom Tonya speaks and says, ¡°I know


    how to get your wolf back.¡±


    I look at her with confusion. ¡°What do you mean you know how to get my wolf back?¡±


    ¡°You have to concentrate and work on it every single day. You have to be able to bring her back by


    yourself. Then they will never be able to take your wolf away from you. It''s some kind of medicine that


    they give younger wolves to block out their wolves. It''s so they can''t attack and learn to get control of


    their anger. If you concentrate you''re able to bring her back on your own, and they will never be able to


    take her again.¡±


    ¡°Tonya why are you trying to help me? Is this a trick,¡± I respond.


    She says, ¡°It''s not a trick. You still are my best friend, and I hate seeing you so beaten and broken. I


    can''t talk to you for very long or else Mark is going to know something is up. We need to head back


    now.¡±


    So then we walked back to the dining room and sat down. We begin to eat our breakfast. I sit in silence


    wondering if what Tonya said is true, and if I can get her back on my own. As I finish up breakfast the


    Beta thanks me foring down and tells me to go back to my room. I say, ¡°Thank you for having me.


    Goodbye. See you at lunch.¡±


    As I walk up the stairs I get excited knowing that jazz is not gone forever and that she will be back and


    once I get her back she won''t ever leave. Then the escape begins once again. One thing I know is my


    true fight is only beginning. That pain makes me stronger, and I will escape this hell. Once I get up to


    the bedroom I look for candles to light. There isn''t any. Of course, it''s not like I had a lighter anyway, so


    I make afy nest. I ce pillows and nkets on the floor where I can sit and meditate. Then I


    concentrate only on Jazz and myself. I''m praying to God it works, and shees back to me. I need


    my wolf because my body isn''t healing the way it should. I simply just need her. I''m iplete without


    her, so I begin.

 chapter 30

    chapter 30


    I close my eyes and I concentrate on positivity, how life was before all this happened, when I had my


    parents and their love was unconditional. How they were always there for me no matter what they held


    my hand through it all until the very end. My mom was always wanting to do things with me. We did


    everything together. She drove me nuts on how obsessive she was, always wanting to be right there


    doing everything with me, and now I wish I would have left her alone and not given her so much shit. I


    feel overwhelmed with emotion thinking about my mom. Tears start flowing down my cheeks and I snap


    out of it. I lose all my concentration and just bawl. Damn it I am so mad at myself. I let my emotions get


    a hold of me and I lost my concentration. Now I''m going to have to start from the beginning.


    I hear a knock at the door. It opens and it''s Beta. He says, ¡°Pleasee join us for lunch.¡±


    I ask, ¡°What are we having,¡± with instant regret. He doesn''t respond. Then I realize shit I''m only allowed


    to speak at the table. Feeling dumb I know that I am going to be getting in trouble for speaking out of


    turn because of his dumb fucking rules.


    As we get to the dining room table I sit down. I say hi to Tonya, and she responds, ¡°Good evening.


    Lunch is being served.¡± I hurry and eat and ask to be excused. I''ve gone back to my bedroom.


    I want to hurry and rush back to my room, so I can continue my meditation and concentrate on getting


    Jazz back. The most important thing to me at this point in time. I sit down and try to rx, but I am over


    excited knowing that I am able to bring Jazz back. My rxation isn''t going as I wanted it to. I am not


    sure what I should be thinking about or even concentrate on, so, I try to think about my family and


    being together as a family. My dad worked so much that he was not around very much, but he was still


    an amazing dad. I know that he loved me more than anything in this world and I just wish that I got to


    know him better like my mother, but his reasoning on not being home was always to make sure that we


    were always taken care of. When I think of my parents sadness ovees me knowing that I am


    never going to see them again. I had such a happy life, but thinking about that life just overwhelms me


    with emotion.


    I get up off the floor and go into the bathroom. I decided to take a bath, so I turned the water on to


    warm it up. As I am getting undressed I can hear the door unlock and the words, ¡°I''m back my sweet


    Sabrina.¡± I pretend I don''t hear him andy down in the tub. Of course, he barges in, and smirks at me


    while I amying in the tub. He then says, ¡°Oh my God Sabrina, you are just so beautiful.¡± I don''t


    respond to him, I just nod my head not knowing if I''m even allowed to respond to him. He then starts


    taking off his clothes and says, ¡°Mind if I join you? Answer me Sabrina.¡±


    I want to tell him to go to hell, but I don''t. I want to be able to concentrate on getting Jazz back and not


    dealing with consequences in the process of it. I respond, ¡°Of course Alpha.¡± I throw up a little in my


    mouth saying those words.


    As he goes to get in he unplugs the tub to allow the water to go down and turns on the shower. He


    reaches for my hand to help me to stand. He''s never offered to help me with anything, so I allow him to


    help me stand up allowing him to think he has any control of me. For now anyway until I get Jazz back


    is the n I guess.


    As he put his hand on my waist I feel guilty for wanting to feel pleasure. He starts kissing my neck


    down to my shoulder where he marked me. Over excited he starts caressing my breasts and a fire


    lights up in between my legs. His hands trail down to my pussy. As he starts touching it I moan out the


    pleasure is overwhelming. I don''t understand how somebody I hate so much can make me feel so


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    good. All I want is for him to put his cock inside me and fuck me hard as I scream out and in pleasure


    instead of pain. He is teasing me and getting me all wet for him which makes me sick, but the pleasure


    is overpowering me. I don''t know what making love is because I''ve never made love. I only know how it


    feels to be fucked.


    Then he whispers in my ear, ¡°Sabrina, what do you want me to do to you?¡± I don''t respond. I am silent.


    Then he grabs my ass and says, ¡°Sabrina, answer me. What do you want me to do to you?¡±


    I turn around, and I tell him, ¡°I want you to fuck me.¡±


    He smiles and says, ¡°That''s my girl.¡± Then he bends me over and thrusts inside me. My body explodes


    with pleasure as I scream out moaning as he fucks me hard. I lose control as I have my orgasm. I feel


    relief.


    I feel more rxed than I''ve felt in days thinking to myself, ¡°That''s all I needed to bring Jazz back; to


    lose to control.¡± I feel that my mind is going dark without her, and if I don''t get her back soon that I


    might even lose myself.


    As I feel warmness going through me then I know he got off too. He kisses my forehead and says,


    ¡°Time to get cleaned up for dinner my sweet Sabrina.

 chapter 31

    chapter 31


    As he is washing himself he is smirking knowing what just happened. He is such a jerk. I start to wash


    up. As he is getting out of the shower he smacks my ass and tells me to hurry. I finish up in the shower,


    I get out, grab my towel to dry myself, and of course there are clothes picked out for me on the sink. I


    want to ask why the hell can''t I just pick out my own damn clothes, but I don''t ask. I suck it up because


    I need to be good until I figure out how to get Jazz back.


    The Alpha asks, ¡°Are you done Sabrina,¡± I don''t respond, ¡°Okay Sabrina, you''re allowed to freely speak


    now, so answer me.¡±


    I walk to the bathroom doorway and ask, ¡°Can I have 5 more minutes please?¡±


    He looks at me and says, ¡°Of course.¡± What the hell is happening to him? Why is he being nice to me?


    That isn''t his style, but I brush it off and continue to get ready.


    I walk out of the bathroom. He picked out a ckce dress. It''s actually quite beautiful, but nothing I


    would pick out for myself. As we are walking downstairs to go to the dining room he grabs my head and


    says, ¡°We are going out for dinner.¡±


    I look at him with shock because I''m really excited to get out of this ce. I smile and ask, ¡°Where are


    we going?¡±


    He says, ¡°We are going to my sister Joyce''s house for dinner.¡±


    I ask, ¡°Are Tonya and the Beta going to join us?¡±


    ¡°No. It''s just us tonight. They have their own ns for dinner.¡± We walk outside and there is a car there


    to pick us up. He opens the door for me and I get in. We head off to Joyce''s house. Great I think to


    myself.


    As we''re pulling up to her house it is a beautiful log house with beautiful flowers surrounding it. She


    must like to nt. I don''t understand how she says that she knows me so well. It doesn''t look like we


    have anything inmon. As we are pulling up to the driveway she ising out of the cabin. The


    vehicle stops, he gets out of the vehicle, and reaches for my hand. I take his and we get out of the


    vehicle. Joyce walks up to us and says, ¡°It''s very nice to see you guys. How has everything been?¡±


    He says, ¡°Everything has been good.¡± I don''t respond to anybody. I really don''t want to be here. She


    makes me feel uneasy.


    We walk into the house and it''s like a mansion inside. It''s beautiful. All the furniture is white, the walls


    are white, it''s like the cleanest house I''ve ever seen. I am afraid to walk around or touch anything


    because I don''t want to break anything. She walks out to me and asks me how I am doing. I don''t


    respond and I don''t want to talk to her. The Alpha looks at me and growls because I''m showing her


    disrespect. Hees up to me, and he tells me that if I don''t start acting pleasant there will be


    consequences.


    She then says, ¡°We are waiting on my husband. He should be home within the hour. Why not sit down,


    have a ss of wine, and rx until hees.


    So we sit down and have a ss of wine. I''ve never drank before, so I say, ¡°Joyce how has everything


    been?¡±


    She responds, ¡°Everything has been perfect.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I respond, ¡°Must be nice to have that perfect kinda life.¡± The alpha looks at me with intense eyes


    knowing he didn''t like what I said. It seems that I can''t do anything right to him. He is a monster, and I


    can''t stand the sight of him. That''s all I have is criticism.


    He says, ¡°Please excuse us for a moment.¡± He grabs me by the arm and pulls me into the other room.


    He says, ¡°Sabrina, if you don''t start acting like a good girl then I am going to make sure that you suffer


    the consequences tonight.¡±


    I respond, ¡°Yes Alpha. I will try to be your good girl that only talks highly of this terrible situation that I


    am in.¡±


    He grabs me by the throat and asks, ¡°Why do you have to defy me every chance you get! Why can''t


    you just submit and listen to your Alpha?¡±


    I look at him and say, ¡°You are not my boss. You captured me and forced me to live this life. This isn''t


    my life. I did not choose this.¡±


    He says, ¡°Sabrina, keep it up because you know how much I love to give you consequences, how


    much fun it is, and the enjoyment I get out of it.¡±


    I respond, ¡°You get enjoyment out of my pain.¡± We walked back into the living room, sat down, and


    finished our sses of wine.


    Joyce says that her husband is finally home, and she gets up to meet him at the door. I am shocked


    when I see who her husband is. It is Mr. Jones my teacher. I just stare. I have no idea what to say. I


    want to shout, ¡°Please help me!¡± Knowing that he probably is submitted to the alpha as well. Then I sit


    and wonder what the hell have I been missing all this time? Was I blind to this? Was this nned? Was


    he in on my capture and the killing of my parents?

 chapter 32

    chapter 32


    As Mr. Jones walks into the room he notices me. He says, ¡°Hello Sabrina, how are you today?¡± I looked


    at him with disgust. He must have known this all along. He knew what was going to happen to me he


    allowed it. Not wanting the consequences of my actions I tell him that I am doing fine. I am polite and


    ask him how he is doing.


    He responds, ¡°Everything is perfect. Everything is going as nned.¡±


    I sit and wonder what the n is and have I always had a part in this n? Was this going to happen,


    and I was blind to the entire situation? Why were my family and I involved in their n and the Bakers


    and obviously Tonya? What the hell is going on? I am confused and uncertain and pissed off. As I am


    lost in my thoughts I wonder why the hell would I be in their ns all this time. I''m no one special.


    I feel a pinch on my ass. I jump and let out a little squeal because it surprised me. The Alpha says,


    ¡°Dinner is ready. Let¡¯s go.¡± We walk out to the dining room and we sit.


    I say, ¡°What a beautiful setup you have Joyce.¡±


    She smiles and says, ¡°Thank you.¡± I just want to reach across the table and p her in the face. The


    sight of her makes me so angry, but then I figure maybe if I y nice I can put together all the puzzle


    pieces and figure out the truth of what is really going on. I decide not to p her and act polite and


    interested.


    Mr. Jones says that Joyce an him have an announcement to make, and Alpha asks, ¡°What is it?¡± He


    proceeds to say that they are nning to move.


    The Alpha is angry instantly, and he says, ¡°What the hell is this Joyce! Are you inviting me over here to


    tell me that you are leaving the pack?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Nothing has been set in stone yet,¡± Joyce responds, ¡°I did my part? I should be able to move on now


    that my part isplete.¡±


    Then the Alpha says, ¡°I do not want to be talking about this right now. We cannot discuss this at the


    moment and you know this.¡±


    ¡°Yes Alpha. I understand that we cannot discuss this so lets''s enjoy our dinner and discuss this at a


    different time.¡±


    Mr. Jones goes and says to the Alpha, ¡°So how is Tonya and the Beta?¡±


    The Alpha answers, ¡°They are doing very well. They''re expecting their first pup.¡± Anger ovees me


    like no other. This man is just as bad as the Alpha is. He is a monster. I can feel my eyes starting to go


    ck. My anger is consuming me, and I try to think of Jazz.


    Then I hear those words, ¡°Sabrina, it''s OK I''m here. Dial it down.¡± I stop and catch my breath not sure if


    I''m crazy or if it is really her.


    Then I say, ¡°Jazz are you here?¡±


    ¡°Sabrina you got me back,¡± Jazz says, ¡°and now I''ll never leave again.¡±


    I smile pretending to be enjoying myself, but I''m just d to know that she''s back for good, and he has


    no control over taking her ever again. Now I know that I won''t be alone to figure out what the hell is


    happening because now I know that Jazz is back. She will help me figure out what the hell is


    happening.


    As I sit there trying to figure out what my n is going to be the Alpha nudges me and asks me, ¡°How


    is your dinner?¡±


    I respond to him, ¡°Delicious. Thank you for asking. How is yours?¡±


    He looks at me and responds, ¡°I''ve had better,¡± and smirks. Not being able to wait to be alone to be


    able to talk to Jazz my body is full of excitement. As dessert is being served I know the dinner is almost


    finished and it will be time to leave soon. Dessert is chocte chip cheesecake which is absolutely


    delicious. I was happy that I got to finally eat 3 meals today and I didn''t go hungry.


    I start building up my strength so when it''s time for me to run there''s no stopping me. No matter if there


    are lives at risk or not once I get that chance I am taking it. No matter what. As we are finishing up


    dessert the alpha tells Joyce and Mr. Jones that they will have a meeting in one week to discuss what


    their ns are to be leaving the pack. He also told them that they need to get them in order and figure


    out what they n on doing, so they can be presented to him. Then he''ll let them know if he approves.


    He gets my coat and helps me put it on. I say goodbye to Joyce and Mr. Jones, and we walk out to the


    car. He opens the car door for me. I get into the car and smile because I know I''m just getting closer to


    my n to escape now that Jazz is back.

 chapter 33

    chapter 33


    As we are pulling up to the house all the lights are off I guess that Tonya and the Beta went out too. As


    the Alpha gets out of the car he reaches for my hand and leads me into the house. It''s like ying


    follow the leader all the time it gets on my nervous. But yes lets y this game of deception. As I


    pretend to be his little good girl that follows his everymand.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As we walk into the house things are turned over, and I see blood it smells like Tonya. I''m scared


    wondering if she is okay. The Betaes down the steps as he hears the door opening, and we walk


    in he looks at the Alpha and says ¡°sorry man things got out of hand and had to make sure that Tonya


    knew where her ce is.¡± The Alpha looks at him says ¡°its fine just clean up your mess.¡± I look at the


    Beta and say ¡°what has you done is she ok I start yelling her name¡± no answer. I go to run upstairs to


    look for her but the Alpha stops me and grabs me and says ¡°this isn''t your business its their business


    go to your bedroom Sabrina¡± I look at him I''m so angry, but I need to only constraint on myself I


    respond to him yes Alpha and go to our bedroom.


    Feeling instant regret as he walks in the bedroom, he says ¡°Let¡¯s get you all cleaned up¡± I look up at


    him not wanting what is about to happen but I follow hismands. I ask the Alpha to ¡°unzip my dress¡±


    he up zips my dress I get chills go down my spine. My dress falls off me, I walk into the bathroom and


    turn the water on as it is getting warm I get in. Now that jazz is back my bruises are fading faster I hope


    he doesn''t notice. The warm water is amazing hearing hime into the bathroom getting undressed


    to get in the shower, I instantly get wet knowing what is about to happen wanting the orgasm just not by


    him. He gets in starts kissing me I don''t kiss him back he ps me I jump and whimper in pain.


    He grabs me by my throat and says ¡°you need to stop defining me Sabrina, especially in front of


    people. You will be hurting for a long time do you understand me.¡± ¡°Yes¡± Alpha I reply he looks at and


    tells me to ¡°get on your knees¡± tears start flowing down my cheeks knowing what is about to happen.


    As I get on my knees he says ¡°suck my cock¡± I respond ¡°yes Alpha¡± as I suck and stroke his cock he


    moans in pleasure. I feel disgust in myself wanting to bite his cock off, but then I hear the sweetest


    voice jazz says Sabrina you''re doing what you need to survive. As his warm liquid fills my mouth he


    tells me to ¡°swallow¡± I do as I''m told.


    As he helps me stand I looked down to my feet, and he tells me ¡°look at him¡± he puts his hands


    underneath my chin, and he kisses me and tells me ¡°now that''s a good girl.¡± I feel instant regret I hate


    following hismands, but I hate the consequences even more. Wanting not to waste time by his


    consequences I need to concentrate on what my next move is. The alpha looks at me and tells me to


    ¡°wash up it''s time for bed.¡± As I am washing my body I am thinking and hoping at Tonya''s fate isn''t as


    bad as mine. She made it out like the Beta was a good man, but obviously he is not. I don''t believe that


    any man in this pack is a good one but I can''t trust her to follow my n to escape. What if she would


    turn me into the Alpha then what would happen I can''t risk getting caught.


    I get out of the shower, and I dry myself off I look in the mirror and smile Knowing I have jazz back. I


    see my clothesid out for me, I put them on, so I can go to bed. The alpha looks at me and tells ¡°me


    that I look beautiful¡± I don''t want to respond to him but I do I say ¡°thank you,¡± Alpha Iy next to him not


    wanting his touch he squeezes me like I bear hug so tight but eventually, I fall asleep.

 chapter 34

    chapter 34


    As I am waking up, I notice the Alpha is still next to me. I wished that when I woke up I was alone.


    As I get up he grabs my arm, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I was going to go to the bathroom,¡± I answered.


    He smirks and says, ¡°Hurry ande right back to bed!¡±


    I get up to go into the bathroom. Once I¡¯m done, I wash my hands and prepare myself for what¡¯s about


    to happen to me.


    As I climb back into bed he grabs me and pulls me up to the head of the bed.


    He says, ¡°Sabrina, you are so sexy even with bed head.¡±


    He smirks and kisses my neck. Then he moves down to my breasts licking and sucking on my nipples.


    His hand trails down to my pussy as he starts rubbing it faster and faster.


    I moan out in pleasure as my body is exploding.


    He forcefully thrusts inside me, and I scream out in pleasure.


    ¡°Tell me Sabrina how much do you want me?¡±


    ¡°I want you!¡± I gasped.


    He asks, ¡°What do you want me to do to you?¡±


    ¡°I want you to fuck me!¡± I begged.


    He is fucking me so good my body is shaking as I scream out from my orgasm.


    He continues pounding me, but then he stops suddenly. He pulls out from inside me and turns me


    over.


    I try to fight it, ¡°Please don''t!" I cry out.


    He holds me in ce as he puts it in my ass. Tears start flowing down my cheeks. He starts thrusting


    into me faster, harder.


    I cry out, ¡°Please stop!¡±


    He grabs me by my hair and says, ¡°I¡¯m only doing what you asked me to do Sabrina.¡±


    "You¡¯re hurting me! Stop!"


    He grabs my ass cheeks harder as he fucks me. I just want this nightmare to be over.


    He screams out in pleasure with every thrust and squeezes my ass harder.


    He quickly pulls out of me and cums all over my back.


    Then he turns me around and rubs his cock on my lips.


    Heughs, "Sabrina, I can excite you and I can give you pain."


    He just looks at me and smiles. Then he tells me to go clean myself up.


    I get up off the bed and go to get in the shower.


    I look into the mirror with his cum on my face. I wipe it off.


    Turning the shower on I start getting washed up, of course he has my clothes picked out.


    I dry myself off as he walks up behind me and grabs my ass. I whimper in pain, still being sore from


    what he did minutes earlier.


    I say, ¡°Please, I am going to get dressed.¡±


    He looks at me and says, ¡°Maybe I don¡¯t want you to get dressed.¡±


    I ask him, ¡°What do you want, Alpha?¡±


    ¡°I want everything you have to offer. You''re mine!¡±


    I snapped back, ¡°I¡¯m nobody¡¯s anything.¡±


    Heughs, ¡°You will always try to defy me,¡± then he whispers in my ear, ¡°It makes me want you even


    more. Now get dressed so we can enjoy some breakfast. Hurry up!¡±


    As I¡¯m getting dressed to go downstairs, I¡¯m just hoping and praying that Tonya will be there.


    I want to know that she is okay. I know it was her blood that I smelled, but I''m not sure what happened.


    Ie out of the bathroom and I yell to the Alpha that I am ready.


    I¡¯m surprised. For once he lets me walk on my own. He opens the door, and we walked down the hall to


    go to the dining room.


    As we are approaching the dining room I am looking for Tonya.


    I don¡¯t see her which gives me a bad feeling, and I pray that she isn¡¯t hurt.


    The Alpha tells me to sit, so I sit. As breakfast is starting to be served, I see the Beta and Tonyaing


    down the steps.


    The Beta says, ¡°I am sorry that I amte.¡±


    The Alpha looks at him and says, ¡°Don¡¯t let it happen again. I don¡¯t have tolerance for anyone


    disobeying my orders.¡±


    ¡°Yes Alpha. Please ept my apologies. It will not happen again.¡±


    Tonya looks up at me, and I can see that her face is covered in bruises. It makes my heart hurt for her


    knowing that we do not deserve this kind of treatment. We deserve a whole hell of a lot better.


    As we start eating the Alpha announces that Tonya and I will actually have time to ourselves.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He says that him and the Beta have work that needs to be attended to, and that we are going to stay at


    the house.


    If we don¡¯t follow the rules, hemands, there will be severe consequences for our actions.


    I am so excited inside, I can¡¯t wait to spend time with my friend.


    I can see she is broken and needs me.


    Jazz speaks up inside my head, ¡°Watch with your attachments Sabrina. You have to be very cautious


    with Tonya."


    "I know Jazz, but she is hurting, and I know she needs me."


    "Just be careful.¡±


    As we finish up eating the Alpha says, "You two can stay together, but no leaving the house for any


    reason at all.¡±


    I look at him and ask, ¡°Is that all the rules?¡±


    He says, ¡°Yes. What other rules should there be Sabrina?¡±


    I reply, ¡°None Alpha. Thank you for allowing us to have time together.¡±


    He smiles, ¡°We will be back at dinner.¡±


    He kisses my forehead and walks out of the house.

 chapter 35

    chapter 35


    As they are leaving Tonya and I get up and go into the living room. We getfortable on the couch,


    and we mind link with each other.


    I look at Tonya and tell her that I am happy that we get to spend some time together, just me and her.


    She looks at me and says, ¡°Sabrina, don¡¯t act like you are happy. I am so tired of acting."


    I respond, ¡°Tonya, what is going on, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°No, I am not okay! The Beta is getting worse, and he¡¯s hurting me. His beatings and sexual acts are


    getting worse.¡± She starts to cry.


    "Tonya, what about your wolf? Did ite out to you yet?¡±


    She answers, ¡°No, but when they captured me I was officially 18, and my wolf has nevere out to


    speak to me.¡±


    "Why don¡¯t we work on getting your wolf toe out?"


    Tonya asks, ¡°How do we do that?¡±


    "I¡¯m not sure."


    I ask Jazz, ¡°Do you know what we need to do to help bring her wolf out?¡±


    Jazz responds, ¡°She needs to be real with herself and stop lying to herself."


    I look at Tonya and tell her, ¡°You need to stop lying to yourself and be real about what is really


    happening to you. We will see if that works to bring your wolf out.¡±


    Tonya says, ¡°Even if my wolf doese out, it¡¯s not like she would be able to help me.¡±


    "Tonya, your wolf would be able to help to lead you in the direction that you crave.¡±


    Tonya res at me, ¡°Yeah, and what is it that I crave?¡±


    I tell her, ¡°Its simple! We can escape this life! You just need to not give up.¡±


    She cries, ¡°Sabrina, I¡¯m so tired of hurting and being weak.¡±


    ¡°Tonya you are not weak! You are so strong, but you have forgotten your strength,¡± I say.


    She smiles at me ¡°Thank you Sabrina. I lost the baby. That¡¯s what got him so angry with me. He lost his


    mind," she tells me.


    I¡¯m shocked, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Tonya. These men are monsters. We need to figure out a way to get out of


    here. Have you ever met Joyce, the Alpha¡¯s sister?¡±


    "I don¡¯t think so. She has never talked to me. When I was at the hospital she treated me, but that was


    the only time. I never really talked to her about anything."


    "Well, she is with Mr. Jones, our homeroom teacher."


    "What do you mean with Mr. Jones?" She asks, "Are they like a couple in a rtionship?"


    "I think they were involved in our parent''s murder and our kidnapping," I tell her.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "What do you mean? Do you think this was all nned and didn''t just happen randomly?"


    "Yes Tonya. I have no idea what the hell is happening, but we are a part of their n. I have no clue


    what it is, but I''m going to figure it out."


    We couldn''t believe how fast the time flew by. We hear the door opening, and we know instantly that it''s


    the monsters that hold us captive. We break our mind link and begin our conversation out loud so that


    they don''t think we are keeping secrets.


    Just then, the Alpha walked in and asked how my day was.


    I responded, "It was nice. Thank you for letting us reconnect."


    He smiles, "Get up ande here Sabrina."


    I get up and walk over to him. He kisses me and says, "I missed you Sabrina. Did you miss me?"


    I don''t want any consequences so I say, "Of course!"


    He grabs me and says, "You''re a terrible liar Sabrina."


    "Please let me go. You are hurting me."


    Heughs, "Let''s go. Dinner is being served."


    Tonya and I both respond, "Yes Alpha," and walk out to the table for dinner.


    The Alpha looks at me and says, "So what have youdies been up to all day?"


    I answer, "Nothing much. We have just been chatting and catching up on things that we''ve missed."


    The Beta looks at Tonya and asks, "Is this true?"


    Tonya says, "Of course. We''ve just been talking."


    "So, you guys aren''t nning an escape or plotting against us are you?"


    I look at the Alpha andugh, "Of course not!"


    The Alpha says, "Sabrina, you know if you guys are plotting against us there will be severe


    consequences for your actions right?"


    I respond, "Of course Alpha. We weren''t plotting anything. We were just catching up. It was nice to be


    able to spend time together. It''s been a while since we''ve gotten a chance to see each other."


    Tonya says, "Yes, it was great to have some girl talk. It''s been too long. It would be nice if you guys


    allowed us to spend more time together."


    The Alpha says, "That can be arranged as long as youdies stay in line. If you stay in line more you


    can have more time together. Now, let''s enjoy our dinner."


    We all start eating. It was delicious, but I''m just hoping and praying that Tonya doesn''t open her mouth


    about what I said to her earlier. As we continue eating there''s a knock at the door. The Alpha gets up


    and goes to answer it. It''s none other than Joyce.

 chapter 36

    chapter 36


    As Alpha walks back into the dining room he looks at the Beta with a serious face.


    Please excuse us once again girls we will be right back with you enjoy your dinner.


    I then noticed that something is going on. I have not a clue what it is which makes me crazy.


    I put my wolf hearing on, so I am able to hear better. I hear bits and pieces but not much .


    He tells Joyce that she needs toe back at another time so they can discuss this in private.


    She responds to him, ¡°Alpha this needs serious action now, or the whole pack will be killed.¡± Joyce


    don''t define me you know even though you''re my sister You will still suffer the consequences of your


    Alpha. If you don''t do anything about this problem, I am not going to have any other choice but to leave


    the pack.


    All this is for revenge for our family he murdered our father and mother, now we have what''s most


    precious to him. He doesn''t know where we are he doesn''t know our territory he is not going to find us.


    Stop worrying Joyce there is nobody going toe and attack our pack.


    Mr. Jones made it clear that Tonya and Sabrina¡¯s bodies were found yards from their house, strangled


    to death we are in the clear. Nobody even knows that they are alive for that matter even exist. Tonya


    and Sabrina don''t even know their true background, and that''s what makes this so much fun.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I am shocked by what I am hearing I can''t believe what is being said was my entire life a lie. Not sure


    where Ie from and what is happening.


    I am so focused on trying to listen Jazz starts saying, ¡°Sabrina snap out of it they¡¯reing!¡±


    ¡°You don''t want them to know your wolf is back you are at a disadvantage.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina snap out of it!¡±, she keeps yelling.


    Ie back to reality stunned by what I just heard and not sure of anything but needing to get to the


    bottom of everything. Tonya looks and sees my expression.


    ¡°Sabrina what just happened?¡±


    ¡°I''ll tell youter okay¡± she responds to me.


    The Alpha and the Beta walk back into the dining room and sat down. They tell us that they are sorry


    that they had to handle business.


    We finally finish eating I ask if I can use the bathroom, and he said of course. Walking into the


    bathroom I am breathing heavily shocked from what I''ve heard.


    What is happening?


    What do they know that I don¡¯t?


    I look in front of the mirror and I put my hands on the sink. I ask myself, ¡°Who are you Sabrina Smith?¡±


    Who are you really?


    Knowing I have to get back or the Alpha wille looking for me.I finish up and head back to the


    dining room.


    As I am walking into the dining room that Alpha asks, ¡°Sabrina what would you and Tonya like to do?¡±


    I look at him and I am confused not sure what he is meaning. I respond, ¡°Alpha what are you talking


    about?¡±


    ¡°What would you like to do the four of us?¡± I am in sure what to say  stunned that he is being nice.


    It would be nice to be able to go outside maybe for a walk.


    What do you think Beta?


    Do you think we could show them around the territory?


    ¡°Sure this should be fun let''s go get our coats and go outside for a walk Beta says.


    I get up not sure if I even have a coat. I walk up to the Alpha, ¡°excuse me Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a coat I can wear?¡± He smiles, ¡°You can use mine until I get you one.¡± I smile and say


    thank you, Alpha. I can''t believe the disgust I make myself feel being nice to him. I need him to think I''m


    his good girl. Then I notice the coat he hands me the coat he let me use once before.


    We wait for the Beta and Tonya they make there way down the stairs to us, and we open the door to go


    for a walk. When we go to open the door surprise there is Joyce at the door once again while we are


    trying to leave.

 chapter 37

    chapter 37


    The Alpha looks irritated and asks Joyce, ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± She looks at him, ¡°We


    need to talk right now!¡±


    The Alpha tells her that she is going to have to wait that we are going for a walk of the territory.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Alpha! ¡°I need to talk to you right now.¡±


    ¡°I am not ying around Alex it''s important.¡±


    Fine!


    Beta please take the girls inside and after they get settlede back out, so we can handle this now.


    The Beta says, ¡°Yes Alpha, and we go inside. Okaydies we will be back stay in the living room and


    rx until we return.


    We both say, ¡°Yes Beta.¡±


    The Beta walks outside to meet with Joyce and the Alpha.


    We connect our minds linked to each others. I tell Tonya there''s something going on between the Alpha


    and Joyce, somehow it involves you and I. Tonya looks at me and says, ¡°What do you mean it involves


    us?¡±


    I''m really not sure, but they said that we have no idea of our true background, what that means I don''t


    know. Our teacher Mr. Jones has actually faked our deaths so nobody would be looking for us.


    Whoever it is that they are talking about Joyce seems to be terrified of them. I can hear it in her voice.


    I am going to continue to y his game. I will figure out what is actually going on and why we are both


    here.


    The Alphaes back in the room he scares me, I jump, ¡°get up we need to leave now!¡±


    Wait! ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I ask.


    Sabrina Let''s go now!


    No tell me what is going on, why are you so frantic? He walks over and grab me by the throat its none


    of your business what is happening.


    I don''t answer to you Sabrina.


    Go get in the fucking car now!


    I can''t respond. His grip is too tight he releases me I fall to the floor.


    He forces me up and pulls me out the door into the car. What about the Beta and Tonya, Are they


    Yes they will be right behind us.


    I think to myself I need to get Tonya on board, so we can escape together.


    First, we need her to get her wolf out and she needs to get stronger to even have a chance to escape.


    As I look out the window I do not recognize anything around not sure of my surroundings at all. As I''m


    looking out the window I start to fall asleep.


    I feel like I''m being carried. I wake up to the Alpha carrying me into what looks to be the first house I


    was in. I¡¯m not sure where the hell I''m at.


    ¡°Where are we Alpha?¡±


    ¡°We are at my home.¡±


    I look a around and notice my surroundings I am back to where I started. I can''t wait to figure out


    everything I can understand what is really happening here.


    ¡°Alpha!¡±


    ¡°You can put me down?¡± I know how to walk.¡±


    He let''s go of me I fall to the floor I whimper in pain.


    ¡°You didn''t have to be so rough.¡±


    Heughs, ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°Sabrina that''s not even me being rough which you should know by now.¡±


    I get up, ¡°Yes Alpha I''m sorry.¡±


    I can''t escape him at this moment not wanting the consequences, I don''t show any attitude.


    Alpha is everything okay?


    He looks at me of course, what possibly could be wrong?


    ¡°Are we going to be getting attacked again?¡± This is just a precaution I never stay in one spot too long


    he says. The door swings open it''s the Beta and Tonya. Beta asks the Alpha how his ride went.


    ¡°It was quiet.¡±


    ¡°How about you?¡±


    The Betaughs ¡°just mind blowing.¡±


    I say hi to Tonya she looks slowly up at me. I can see fresh bruises on her face she says, ¡°hello


    Sabrina.¡±


    I hate seeing her in pain I just want to hug her and tell her I''m here for her. I can''t believe that they keep


    Tonya and I together it seems odd to me.


    Okay girls, ¡°It has been a long day it''s time for bed say goodnight.¡±


    I look at Tonya and tell her goodnight night she smiles and says it back.

 chapter 38

    chapter 38


    I can hear birds chirping and see the sun shining through the blinds.


    It¡¯s like a dream, until I wake up back in this nightmare.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The Alpha isn''t in the bedroom, I''m so happy. I jump out of bed to go to shower. As I''m washing my


    body I think how nice it feels to be alone.


    I see he has picked clothes out for me, I get dressed. I look around for a note there isn''t one. I take it


    upon myself to go to the kitchen, I''m starving.


    As I''m walking I hear a conversation it doesn''t sound like the Alpha but I¡¯m really not sure who it is.


    I enhance my hearing, as I am walking to the kitchen. I hear them say I can''t believe that Jones had the


    guts to run from our pack. He is a dead man, once the Alpha finds him.


    He is going to wish he was dead.


    He had to be afraid of something more than the Alpha to run, don''t you think?


    Yes, but what is more scary than the Alpha he is so cold, there''s nothing good inside him.


    I walk into the wall and fall backwards. I hear them rushing this way to see where the noise came from.


    Jazz jumps in, ¡°get up and run back to your room now!¡± I need to hurry before I am seen.


    I get to my room next thing I know the door flies open. I have never seen this man before.


    I ask him, ¡°Is it time for breakfast? I¡¯m trying to make it seem that I am not out of breath.He says, ¡°of


    course I would be happy to take you down for breakfast.¡±


    I walk over to him and tell him thank you I''m starving. As we are walking down the steps he''s making


    me feel uneasy not sure what his n is.


    I ask him, ¡°Where is the Alpha?¡±


    He says that he had to go handle some stuff that he would be backter.


    We get to the dining room he tells me to sit down and that he will get the cook to make me something


    for breakfast.


    As I am waiting patiently for breakfast, I see that they are bringing out chocte chip pancakes. I can''t


    believe it! It has been forever since I had them. I''m so excited to eat it''s my favorite breakfast.


    It makes me think, of my mom.


    They aren''t as good as what my mom made of course, she made them with love that made them taste


    even better. I haven''t thought about my parentstely it makes me so sad to think about them.


    I block it out I¡¯m not even sure how long it has been. I need to stay focused. I keep eating my pancakes


    I try to hear if anyone is still talking but I hear nothing.


    The manes back in the dining room, ¡°Do you know if Tonya is awake?¡± I question him. She is


    awake but she¡¯s not allowed to leave her room at the moment.


    ¡°May I ask why?¡±


    I don''t know, I just follow orders.


    Are you finished with your te? Yes I motion for him take it. I''ll take you back to your room now. As we


    are walking Jazzes out.


    ¡°Sabrina something is different, I feel a connection to someone who is my family.¡±


    ¡°The connection feels so strong.¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Now the feeling its gone. I can''t recognize where it wasing from.¡±


    We get to the bedroom I ask Jazz, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    I''m confused she''s not making any sense.


    ¡°Jazz please tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±


    I''m not sure what is happening myself it felt familiar like another part of me.


    Jazz, ¡°Why didn''t I feel anything?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know why Sabrina that you don''t feel anything, but we need to figure out who it is.¡±


    ¡°I''m familiar with their wolf I don''t know who it is, but they are our family I just know it.¡±


    The door swings open I jump the Alpha runs up to me grabs me and says ¡°Let''s go!¡±


    I''m stumbling everywhere not being able to get my footing.


    ¡°Alpha please stop what is going on?¡± He keeps pulling me along.


    ¡°Alpha stop!¡±


    He stops and holds me up like I weigh nothing and tells me to knock my shit off. Don¡¯t fight me just


    fucking listen to me ande along.


    He let me fall down the stairs I whimper in pain he grabs me making me get up. He starts dragging me


    outside to the car, throws me in, climbs in next to me and we drive off.

 chapter 39

    chapter 39


    As we are driving I am so scared not knowing what is happening. Where we are going, and why the


    alpha seemed so pissed off. I ask him ¡°What is going on?¡± he looks at me and tells me it¡¯s none of my


    business and to shut my mouth.


    ¡°What has happened?¡±


    Sabrina, ¡°Stop with the questions just worry about yourself.¡±


    ¡°Alpha, please tell me.¡±


    He yells in frustration.


    ¡°Shut up Sabrina or I will make you shut up by shoving my cock in your mouth!¡±


    I go silent not wanting his consequences. He is so pissed off because of what just happened.


    I have no clue. I just don''t understand; how things can go so bad so fast what the hell is he running


    from?


    He then says,¡° The Beta and Tonya will not be joining us this time it will just be us.¡±


    ¡°It will be nice to spend every second together, don''t you think?¡±


    I answer ¡°of course Alpha¡± not wanting my month getting fucked for being smart.


    We get to what looks to be a cabin. I look out the window and its beautiful. ¡°How many cabins do you


    own?¡±


    He opens the door and grabs me by my hand he responds as many as I want to have. We walk inside


    he tells me to go get ready for bed.


    I get into the bed and start listening in on his conversation. He is on the phone I hear him say ¡°that''s


    why I left.¡±


    ¡°Get it under control quick you have 48hrs to figure it out.¡±


    ¡°She can never find out the truth it will ruin everything!¡±


    ¡°Sabrina does have her wolf for now but with Tonya getting her wolf also, They will be able to tell.¡±


    ¡°I can''t talk about this anymore.¡±


    ¡°If you find Jones call me right away.¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡± I''m not dressed I need to rush to get my clothes on andy on the bed. The Alpha walks into the


    bedroom and I''m trying to prepare myself for what he is going to do to me.


    He walks over to the bathroom gets undressed and gets in the shower. He''s quiet which is odd. When I


    hear the shower shut off I see him walking out hees over to me and tells me to get him off.


    I look at him not wanting to do what he wants but I start stroking his cock. He lets out a moan then tells


    me to suck his cock. I do as I''m told knowing he is in an awful mood.


    Defining him right now is not the best time. I suck and stroke his cock until I feel his warm liquid going


    down my throat. He steps back and says that''s my good girl Sabrina.


    I feel disgust in what I have to do to please him. I know I have to pick my battles he needs to think I''m


    starting to fall in line.


    He tells me toy down, and he gets in beside me. As he isying down his phone rings he gets up to


    answer it. He tells the person to hold on until he gets in the next room, so that he is alone. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I listen to him I can''t hear who''s on the other end. I can only hear what the Alpha is saying. He starts by


    telling the person, ¡°You need to make sure there are no witnesses.¡± ¡°Nothing to lead to thedies.


    ¡°Those two guards need taken care of and disposed of.¡±


    ¡°Is Tonya under control yet?¡±


    ¡°Good the situation is handled.¡±


    ¡°I''m going to stay the weekend with Sabrina alone then we will head back.¡±


    ¡°I want to have some fun with her first!¡±


    As I''m lying in bed I''m just hoping and praying that Tonya is fine. He gets back into bed and holds on to


    me like I''m going to run away, which I will when the time is right.


    He is such a bipr asshole.


    First he¡¯s nice then all kinds of fucked up. What a crazy asshole.


    I want to sleep but eager to talk to Jazz. I don¡¯t want him to catch me talking to my wolf. Thinking what


    Jazz said earlier, whatever the feeling she is feeling it is family.


    I have family that''s still alive that I never knew of or told about.


    My mom and I never kept secrets from each other, well that I know of. I can hardly think with everything


    that is happening but I try to force myself to sleep.

 chapter 40

    chapter 40


    I wake up to the smell of bacon it''s been so long since I¡¯ve had bacon; it smells delicious. I get up to


    walk out to the kitchen. ¡°Hello Alpha good morning.¡± He looks over to me and says, ¡°You are finally


    awake, How did you sleep?¡±


    ¡°It was hard at first because of being so worried about Tonya¡± I said, but eventually, I did fall asleep. Do


    you know how Tonya is doing?¡±


    He responds, ¡°She is fine,e sit lets eat breakfast. I walk over and sit, and say ¡°I didn''t know you


    could cook. Heughs, its eggs and bacon, it''s not that hard to cook I smile and say ¡°I guess you¡¯re


    right.¡±


    All I can think about is how I possibly have a family member that is still alive. I hope maybe they will fill


    in the nks of my past and clear this up, so I can be free. As I''m eating I look over to the Alpha his


    eyes are ck, all I can do is think, ¡°Oh now what did I do?¡±


    He asks, ¡°How is your breakfast Sabrina?¡±.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious, thank you so much for making it for me, I respond.¡± I¡¯m hoping it''s enough to make him


    stop.


    He then asks, ¡°What do I get for making you breakfast, Sabrina?¡±


    As he walks over to me, he smells my hair and starts kissing my neck. He grabs my waist, answer me


    Sabrina!


    ¡°Anything you want Alpha.¡±


    He says, ¡°That''s my good girl.¡±


    He then picks me up and sits me on the table, ripping my shirt off and starts caressing my breast, while


    sucking on my nipples. I try to control myself, he''s making me extremely wet as his fingers trail down to


    my pussy. He is giving me so much pleasure I moan out for more.


    I hear as he unzips his pants and slides his cock inside me. I¡¯m memorized by the pleasure he is


    giving me. The orgasms exploding between the two of us, not knowing how a man that causes so


    much pain, can make me feel so fucking good.


    He makes my body want more, I can''t get enough of him fucking me. He picks me up, then takes me to


    the bedroom and throws me down on the bed.


    Iy waiting wanting him to fuck me more as he crawls on top of me lifts my one leg up, he puts it on


    his shoulder and thrusts his cock inside my pussy. I scream out in pleasure! It feels so good that my


    body is shaking I have multiple orgasms as he changes positions and continues to fuck me. I''m


    exhausted from all the pleasure that he''s giving to me, I can''t even hold my own body weight up.


    He smiles at me and kisses my forehead.


    ¡°You rest Sabrina, my good girl take a nap.¡±


    ¡°I am going to get a shower,¡± I respond.


    Alpha yells, ¡°No!¡± I''m so exhausted at this point I don''t care to define him as Iy there naked I fall


    asleep within seconds.


    I start waking up my entire body is throbbing it hurts. I''ve done things I''ve never done in my entire life,


    but it felt so good. I look around and I don''t see the Alpha anywhere, so I get up, go into the bathroom


    and turn the shower on.


    As the water is warming up, I see there are no clothes picked out for me, so I go and look for some


    clothes in the closet. I grabbed one of his shirts, and a pair of boxers. I go and get in the shower the


    water feel so good on my muscles.


    ¡°I can''t believe what just happened, Jazz.¡±


    ¡°I am so embarrassed on the way that I acted.¡± How does he make me feel so much pleasure?¡±


    I don''t understand that.


    Jazz responds, ¡°Wanting pleasure its human nature that having something besides pain is what you


    crave.¡± ¡°He mixes your pleasure with your pain to make you feel regret for bringing you down.¡± ¡°He is


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    trying to get you to submit to him he''s ying a game with you.¡±


    ¡°Besides that, you are in heat!¡±


    Wait! What is heat?


    What the hell does that mean?


    Jazz responds,¡°Sabrina, you know what it is; it''s the baby making process.¡± I start crying I can''t have


    kids. They told me, ¡°I couldn''t have kids at a young age that I would never be able to carry a child.¡±


    Jazz responds, ¡°Sometimes that can be changed once you get your wolf, and it depends on your


    bloodline.¡± If it''s strong enough, it can ovee infertility so there can be another Alpha born.


    Hold on, Wait!


    I''m not an Alpha and my parents were never in a pack. Jazz responds, ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±


    I get a shock as the water turns cold, I was so focused on Jazz I forgot I was in the shower.


    I hurried up and washed myself and got out I was freezing, so I get dressed fast. The chances of me


    carrying this monsters'' child terrifies me and at the same time¡­. What if this is my only chance to have


    a child?


    ¡°Jazz.¡±


    ¡°Do you know if I''m pregnant?¡± ¡°It is too early to tell I''ll know in a couple of days, ¡± she responds.


    ¡°Did he know I was in heat?¡±


    Jazz responds, ¡°Any male knows when a female is in heat because their wolf goes crazy over the


    female.¡± What am I going to do if I''m pregnant? Jazz responds, ¡°We are going to get a n of escape


    sooner rather thanter.¡±

 chapter 41

    chapter 41


    As I start walking out the bedroom I feel a sharp pain across my face, and I fall to the ground. Alpha''s


    strong stern voice says, ¡°Did I tell you that you were alloweding out of the bedroom?¡± I whimper in


    pain as I rub my cheek. ¡°What the hell was that for?¡± I screamed.


    You didn''t have to hit me all you had to do was ask me to go back in the room. He yells, ¡°Are you


    seriously talking back to your Alpha?¡±


    You shouldn''te out unless I say so. I get up off the floor, ignoring him and go into the bedroom, and


    shut the door. Ewe I hate him!


    The door swings open and I prepare myself knowing he is going to beat me.


    He says, ¡°You define me every chance you get.¡± The only reason I¡¯m choosing you and not Tonya


    you¡¯re supposed to be sterile.


    Well your heat proved that wrong, in fact you¡¯re able to have pups. I refuse for my child to have your


    bloodline in his veins.


    I respond, ¡°I''m not pregnant!¡±


    ¡°I can''t have children.¡± I was told I would never be able to have kids. He is in the closet throwing clothes


    at me. Get dressed we are leaving now!


    As I am getting dressed I wonder what does he mean by choosing me and not Tonya? I can''t believe


    that they did all this on purpose, it shows one of us, what is the meaning behind any of this?


    He yells ¡°Sabrina hurry and get dressed we need to go now!¡± I respond, ¡°I am getting dressed just give


    me a couple of minutes please.¡± He grabs a hold of me picks me up by my throat and tells me, ¡°I don''t


    have minutes I have seconds.¡±


    He throws me to the floor and I whimper in pain.


    He puts me down I yell out,¡± You don''t have to be such a fucking monster all the time my God I hate


    you.¡±


    Then he grabs ahold of me and grabs my clothes to pick me up. He says, ¡°Let''s go I''m not waiting for


    you any more.¡± He carries me to the car get in now Sabrina and get fucking dressed.


    I respond to him ¡°What is the rush?¡±


    He yells ¡°That''s not your business Sabrina.¡± What do you mean about choosing me?         Why won''t


    you give me any straight answers? Sabrina you are mine I don''t answer to nobody.  I say to him ¡°I don''t


    belong to anybody especially you.¡±


    ¡°I will never stop trying to escape you.¡±


    Heughs ¡°Sabrina you can try all you want you will not seed, I will always find you I promise you


    that, my revenge is greater.¡±


    Revenge of what I¡¯ve never done anything to you? He says ¡°There is so much that you don''t know, so


    much that they hid from you.¡±


    Why won''t you just tell me?


    Alphaughs, ¡°What¡¯s the fun in that?


    ¡°You are my revenge well you and your sister he smiles at me.¡±


    What are you talking about? I don''t have any siblings. He says ,¡°Oh yes, you do Sabrina.


    I¡¯m the only child. I think? I would know if I had a sister. He says, ¡°Sabrina there is so much that you


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    don''t know and maybe will never know. Why do you even want me? Just let me go!


    I will never tell a soul any of this, tears start streaming down my face he looks at me his eyes turning


    ck.


    ¡°A life for a life Sabrina your life for my fathers life.¡±


    I didn''t do anything to you why should I be the one to suffer? The car stops I look out the window we


    are back to the other house. I get a instant relief when I see Tonya. I hear Jazze out, she yells


    ¡°sister¡± what? I''m confessed she''s your sister, she finally got her wolf. I look in disbelief Tonya is my


    sister? All this time I¡¯ve been shocked not sure what to say.


    Tonya¡¯s mind links with mine, ¡°Are you ready?


    I ask back ¡°Ready for what?¡±


    ¡°The run of our life!¡±


    I nod.


    As Tonya is standing at the steps she shifts into her wolf, and I follow, and we take off.

 chapter 42

    chapter 42


    As I shift, I feel a strong grasp around my frame as I yell to Tonya run run go and never look back.


    Tonya''s mind links me and responds I will be back to save you I promise I''m going to find our father and


    Beta shifts and take off and run after her.


    The Alpha tells me to ¡°shift back,¡±so I do he grabs me by my hair and drags me into his house.


    I attempt to escape him I grabbed his hands I scratch him I wed him I do whatever I can trying to get


    out of his grasp but nothing works. I can see how angry he is, but I don''t care I shift back to my wolf


    trying to take off out the door. I run as fast as I can tell his wolf is following me I can hear him through


    the ruffles in the leaves. Jazz Is giving it all she can run as fast as she can know that it''s probably not


    enough to escape him. The consequences going to be so awful, but I am not giving up.


    He catches up to me, not caring that he does I shift back to my human, and he shifts back.


    He says Sabrina, why do you always have to make everything so difficult.¡±


    ¡° I respond, why do you have to be such a monster.¡±


    Heughs and says, ¡°because like I said from the beginning you now belong to me.¡±


    ¡°I belong to no one I shift back to my wolf, and I take off running.¡±


    Knowing I can''t escape I don''t care I hear himugh and say okay Sabrina lets y this game.


    I feel the shock of breaking the territory it sends me flying in the air as I hit the ground, I lose my breath


    and shift back to my human.


    Jazz''s yelling¡± Sabrina get up Sabrina we need to run¡±


    But I can''t move. My vision is blurry, and then I see him he picks me up, ¡°he says I guess I won¡±all this


    time him telling me his territory is thousands of miles he lied, and now I know It won''t be easy, but it will


    be possible to escape. I am starting toe to and his grip is so tight it''s leaving bruises. We don''t


    even go in the house there is a car waiting he puts me in the car and sits next to me, and we drive


    away.


    As a starting to, I need to figure out my entire life was nothing but a lie. That the people I thought


    were my parents were not. That my actual parents gave me up and Tonya, and I were sisters. Jazz


    says Sabrina there is so much we require to find out first before we are so quick to judge. Jazz I''m


    being abused for something I never did for my family''s actions not my own. Jazz says, but we don''t


    know the entire story, he knows you have your wolf and knows your awake be prepared for what is


    about to happen.


    I feel a p across my face I don''t react to it pain that I''m already use to I''m so lost right now I don''t


    choose to open my eyes. I don''t prefer to see his fucking face I am full of rage and just trying to contain


    myself.


    He grips my face and says, "Sabrina open your fucking eyes now look at me.¡± tears start streaming


    down my face I''m clear of emotions.


    His grip gets stronger and tighter, and I just don''t react to any of it as he grips me so hard.


    He says, "Sabrina if you don''t listen to me, I am going to break your fingers then your hand then your


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    arm."


    I think well my wolf would heal me maybe he will get so angry that he will kill me. Jazz says Sabrina


    knock out of this you need to stay alive, so we can figure out where wee from.


    The Alpha says, "I''m going to say this onest time open your eyes and look at me.¡± I open my eyes


    thinking about what Jazz said, knowing I want to learn the truth about my family.


    He then responds¡± that''s my girl what should I do with you Sabrina for defining me? ¡°Then he kisses


    my forehead and sits back in his seat.


    Confused not sure what is about to happen I ask where are we going he says somewhere no one will


    ever find you we are going to my pack it''s about time we go home.

 chapter 43

    chapter 43


    It seems like we''ve been driving for hours before I start to falling asleep I am not sure where we are


    going I recognize nothing in my surroundings. Then the car stops and it''s so dark out I see nothing.


    He turns to me and says, "we are here, get up¡± he grabs me by my arm and pulls me out of the car. All


    I see is people not knowing anyone. I hear someone say is she the reason for all this is she the


    revenge to the pack for killing our Alpha. He smiles oh yes she is the revenge we have been carving for


    someone yells lets kill her they cheer.


    The Alpha says we are ¡°not going to kill her whats worse than death is forcing her to live a life that''s not


    by her choice being abused, starved and tortured daily. Why would we make it easy by killing her lets


    tie her to the tree and give everyone I turn for revenge.¡±


    I scream out please ¡°this wasn''t me your revenge is because of something someone else I did nothing.¡±


    He throws me to the ground yells¡± secure her to the tree he¡± leans down and whispers in my ear ¡°this is


    for you trying to escape me enjoy your consequence.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡° Alpha please no I''m sorry, don''t do this.¡±


    He looks at me and smiles and yells ¡°this is for your revenge as we get stronger the revenge will get


    sweeter line up to wip your revenge.¡±


    As I am getting tied to the tree, tears are running down my face there are hundreds of them. So, it


    starts with every hit I cry out in pain Jazz says shift let me take some pain for you before you are to


    weak to shift. I say okay as I shift the pain is lighting up a little but not by much, but the pain is


    overwhelming halfway through it, I shift back to my human I''m too weak to hold my wolf anymore. Jazz


    do you think it''s time just to let go and give up she replies that all depends on do you have any more


    fight. I respond Jazz I''m tired of trying to escape this monster and not being sessful. When thest


    person is finished everything goes ck, I hear a familiar voice saying Alex what have you done to her.


    He says I allowed everyone to get their revenge, and she needed to pay for her consequences to her


    actions trying to escape me.


    Joyce says¡± are you going to untie her and carry her to my office.¡±


    ¡° No, she can suffer for a little longer let her suffer in her pain.¡±


    ¡°Fine I will untie her myself.¡±


    He then ps her ¡°you will not define me sister I am your Alpha.¡±


    She yells ¡°back you are a poor excuse for a man, let alone an Alpha.¡±


    He then heughs ¡°you better watch what you say sister.¡±


    Then she says¡± our father would be ashamed of you.¡±


    As I open my eyes to speak I see the Alpha pick her up by the throat, take it back now he says she


    struggles to speak and says, "Sabrina is right you''re a monster ¡°he then breaks her neck and let her fall


    to the ground.


    I close my eyes is this all over Jazz then she says Sabrina we gave it all we can. I hear footsteps


    approaching me he untied me and I sped to the ground too weak to move he then picks me up. I


    open my eyes and say to him why didn''t you let them just kill me. He then looks at me says death is


    just too easy, but a lifetime of hurt is better revenge don''t you think. As I cough I see I am barking up


    blood. I am going cold I felt nothing any more I am rxed. Jazz I don''t want to fight any more I''m not


    indeed sure why I''m even fighting anymore. Jazz responds Sabrina fighting is in your nature if you want


    to give up we can. But then we will never know the truth of our very own exists. I respond but Jazz it is


    indeed worth finding out what if we don''t like what we find is all the pain and suffering worth it? I can


    feel us slipping away and all the fight in me is gone then I realize the end is near.


    What hell am I saying Jazz I don''t want to give him the satisfaction of me giving up? I choose to fight I


    am not having all this terrible things that happened to me all be for nothing. He will also need to pay for


    his consequences of all his wrongdoing. When Tonya and my fathere for me they''re going to


    require all the help, they can get. I choose not to die but to live another day to fight as much as I can


    until I can''t fight anymore. Jazz responds. That is a wise choice let''s fight until we win this battle. I say


    Jazz we will escape this hell I will escape.

 chapter 44

    chapter 44


    As Ie in and out of consciousness from losing too much blood from my beating of trying to escape.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Happy that my sister got to escape knowing that she is not suffering under the hand of this monster


    pack. Wondering how people can be so cruel, not understanding why, they would think their revenge


    on me would make any kind of difference to what happen to their Alpha. I''m struggling to stay alive, but


    I keep feeling like I''m fading away as the Alpha is carrying me; we get to the hospital. I hear a


    response.


    ¡°Hello Alpha, what can I do for you today,¡± the man asks the Alpha?


    The Alpha then says, take her and make certain that she does not die do you understand she has lost


    lots of blood.¡±


    ¡°The man asks what has happened to her.¡±


    The Alpha responds, ¡°She had to pay for her consequences for her actions now fix her.¡±


    ¡°Yes Alpha¡± the man replies.


    I''m uncertain what is going on I just see people just running around I''m being poked there trying to find


    a vein, but it looks to be there having trouble finding one.


    ¡°She can''t die there will be severe consequences for the Alpha and I know I sure as hell doesn''t want


    them.¡± I hear someone say.


    ¡°I found one good get it hooked up, so we can give her some blood. We need to get some healer to


    help heal some of her open wounds, so she isn''t just losing the blood that we are giving her fuck she is


    tanking get the paddles.¡±


    As everything seems to be white, and all I feel is peace, no more pain is this worth fighting jazz cuts in


    no giving up Sabrina. I feel the shock going through my veins, and I''m back.


    He says, ¡°She is back getting the healer drug now before she fucking codes unless you wish to be


    dead like Joyce is move people move.¡±


    I draft away I''m so tired he looks in my eyes and speaks to my soul ¡°Don''t give him the satisfaction of


    you dyeing you have a longer life to live.¡±


    I smile an attempt to speak, but I can''t the words won''te out. I need to get out of this bed and catch


    up to Tonya and hug her, knowing we both are free. Being able to start are life trying to put back


    together all what they destroyed. I can''t keep my eyes open any longer as a go into a deep sleep. As I


    aming to I realize I amying in a bed and I have no clue where the hell I am then I realize I''m in


    the first room that the Alpha brought me to. The ce that almost seems like it is underground, not


    clear how long I have been out. I see that my body is mostly healed from the pack''s revenge for my


    father killing their Alpha. I get up to go to the bathroom and fall to the ground my legs are like jello not


    sure how long I was out for I certainly can''t walk very well at all, so I just get back on the bed. I move


    my legs to get them to work.


    Then I hear the door knob turn, and it makes me sick, hoping it''s not the Alpha. The door opens and it''s


    not the monster it looks to be the doctor he says.


    ¡°God morning Sabrina, you are up. I had to put you in an induceda to help take the stress of your


    body so, it could heal faster is there anything you need help.¡±


    ¡° I respond my legs are like jello is there anyway you could help me to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god no the Alpha would have my head, but I will find someone to help you dear.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡±and he leaves the room.


    As Iy in the all white room wondering why the hell is everything in this room white its ridiculous. The


    door knob turn it''s no other than the Alpha.


    Hi my sweet Sabrina, I hear you need some help to go to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°I say yes Alpha¡±


    He then grabs roughly by my face ¡°don''t you ever ask someone else to assist you with something so


    personal you ask for me and I will take care of it do you understand me Sabrina.¡±


    I don''t even want to look at his fucking face, but I do and say ¡°yes Alpha as you please, being a smart


    ass.¡±


    He ps me across the face ¡°you will show me respect Sabrina unless you want more consequences, I


    would be happy to punish you if you would like me to.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry Alpha can you please just take me to the bathroom, so I can use the toilet.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, my sweet Sabrina.¡± He picks me up and carries me to the toilet as he sits me on the toilet


    I ask¡± Alpha can I please have some privacy¡±


    ¡° Fine¡± he says, and that shuts the door.


    I cry out I can''t believe that this is my life what I''m going to do is there ever going to be a chance where


    I can escape this monster. Jazz responds Sabrina we can do this we knew it wouldn''t be easy, but our


    sister wille back for us, and we need to be ready for when they do. Your right Jazz as I wipe the


    tears from my eyes swallowing heard.


    I yell out to the Alpha ¡°I am finished¡± he walks in, and I then ask him ¡°is there anyway you can help me


    get into the bath tub¡±


    He then looks at me and smiles and says, "well that all depends on you Sabrina what am I going to get


    out of helping you getting you in the bathtub¡± I know the torture is about begin.


    I respond ¡°whatever you want Alpha¡±


    ¡°That''s my good girl.¡±

 chapter 45

    chapter 45


    As the Alpha walks closer and closer, I am ready for whatever is about to happen to me. He leans do


    and kisses my forehead.


    ¡°Oh my sweet Sabrina, you are so beautiful.¡± as he starts on zipping his pants and wipes out his cock.


    ¡°Open your month Sabrina.¡±


    I don''t listen not preferring to do what he wants me to do not like I have a choice so do as I''m told


    ashamed of following hismand. Wanting to tell him to go straight to hell where he came from.


    I try to think of anything besides what I am doing as he is moaning out loud, stroking his cock with my


    mouth. He''s grabbing me, forcing me to go at his speed that he prefers. I gang he just goes faster until


    he finally cums in my mouth.


    ¡°Swallow it Sabrina don''t you dare spite it out.¡± Then he rubs his cock against my face and smiles. ¡°Let


    go you undressed, so you can take a bath, you dirty girl.¡±


    He turns the water on, hoping that he isn''t nning a rude dick head trick by filling the tub with cold


    water instead of hot. Hees down to my level as I''m looking into his eyes there so beautiful wonder


    how a person bes so evil for revenge.


    ¡°I am going to lift you up I just need you to pull down your pants.¡±


    As he is holding me up, I take off my pants after he sets me back down.


    ¡°Lift your arm,¡±


    I say, ¡°I can take my shirt off.¡±


    He ps me across the face ¡°Don''t define me Sabrina do as your told.¡± So, I lift my arms for him to


    remove my shirt and the picks me up bridal style and ces me in the tube as he lets go supprisely


    gently.


    ¡°You have 15 minutes will be back to get you out do you understand me Sabrina.¡± I respond ¡°yes


    Alpha.¡±


    As I rx in the water thinking god that it''s nice and hot that he didn''t y a trick on me. I forgot to ask


    him for a wash cloth, so I look around I find the soap and I just use my hands to wash my body and


    wash my hair. I love how strawberries smell it''s such a pleasant scent the shampoo smells like it I''m


    using. For what reason it always makes me think cheerful thoughts, not sure why maybe it just on how


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    sweet smell is I know sometimes it''s nice to consider of something cheerful. Jazz says even it''s just the


    smell of strawberries sheughs, and Iugh not knowing that it was indeed possible anymore. As I am


    finishing you the Alphaes in, I can hear his footsteps get closer and closer my smile disappears I


    hear his stern tone voice are you finish my sweet Sabrina. All I think of is how I want to kill him but then


    answer yes Alpha like a good girl for now, anyway.


    As he goes and unplugs the and lets the water out I be cold from being all wet, he hands me a


    towel. I''m, so I can myself off the best that I can with it being wet underneath me, he then helps me


    stand I can hold my bnce. He says dry the rest of yourself I''ll help you get to the bed, so you can


    dress yourself.


    I respond, ¡°yes Alpha. ¡°


    As I''m finishing, he yells'' hurry the fuck up I have shit that I need to get done besides helping you.¡±


    I put my head down ¡°yes sorry to inconvenience you I know you must be busy.¡±


    He makes me look at him ¡°are you finish¡±


    ¡° Yes Alpha¡± he the picks me up then carries me back to bed and sits me down. As he is walking out


    the door he turns back.


    ¡°I''ll have someone bring you something to eat.¡±


    As he leaves, I can hear him lock the door, locking me in this room.


    As I sit up, wanting to get my strength back. I am determined that I will not rely on this monster for any


    kind of help. I will build my strength up and be able to take care of myself. Not having to do favors for


    that monster just to go to the dame bathroom, he such a piece of shit. Jazz response: Sabrina, you are


    doing what you need to do to survive this hell that we are living. It does not define the person who you


    are or bing. Thanks, jazz, but this life will not get any easier it''s only going to get harder, and we


    need our strength. Jazz, do you think that Tonya is going toe back for us and save us. Jazz


    responds you never know Sabrina she might build her strength up and ovee all that has happened


    to her. We don''t know what all she went through, but it had to be rough, not having her Wolf abilities.


    Tears start streaming down my face my God jazz I never thought about that she went through all that


    torture feeling every bit no wonder she submitted. But she had enough strength to escape Sabrina she


    will be ok.


    I''m lifting my legs up and down it''s getting easier the more I do I bending my knees in the motion like


    I''m riding a bicycle. I start slow, and I go faster and faster when I feel like I''m going to get a leg crap I


    stop andy down a minute trying not to over do it. I can feel my strengthing back as Iy down. I


    hear a knock at the door, and it opens. It''s a pretty youngdy 20 years old shees over to me.


    ¡°Hello my name is Nicole I am the Betas new mate I wasing up to see if you would like me to bring


    you any lunch.¡±


    I smile and say ¡°yes please¡±


    I can tell she is terrified her body is shaking in fear as she walks she then turns around to walk out of


    the room and says I''ll be right back with your lunch her voice sounds shaky.

 chapter 46

    chapter 46


    The door shuts oh Jazz, that poor woman she is now being required to have the same fate as I have.


    Why do they have to continue to hurt people repeatedly I do not understand it? Jazz responds Sabrina


    it''s all about control they have to have it at all times that''s why they go for those they assume won''t


    cause a fuss. Iugh well I will never submit to this kind of life I hope not anyway.


    The door opens back up she is carrying a tray she identally drops it and starts crying ¡°oh no I''m just


    so pitiful I didn''t mean to drop your tray.¡±


    I get up and go to reassure her grasping her hands gripping them and expressing ¡°it''s ok you don''t


    have to worry about it.¡±


    I help her pick up everything that the tray contained, and she looks at me¡± I''ll be right back with a new


    tray of food.¡±


    I rise up as she continues and walks out of the room. Not thinking I''m standing Jazz says oh Sabrina


    you got your strength I recognize I''m standing and walking on my own yes I shout hell yeah Jazz


    The door ms open I jump it''s the Alpha ¡°have you gotten your lunch yet?¡±


    ¡° Yes but when she brought it up she identally dropped the tray, so she is going to grab me another


    lunch.¡±


    ¡°She did what that dumb bitch can''t do anything right.¡±


    ¡° Ah its fine it was an ident she didn''t mean to.¡±


    He then ps me across the face so rough I stumble to the ground he suddenly picks me up by my


    throat and forces me against the wall.


    ¡°Don''t you ever talk back to me do you understand me Sabrina.¡± I nod my head yes in defeat.


    He then pushes me to the ground and roars out the door. Feeling so bad knowing what is about to


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    happen to Nicole. As the as time passes by the door opens back up its Nicole but with a bloody face


    and bruises around her neck. My eyes fill up with tears seeing her pain in her face knowing that I


    caused it all over fucken lunch she doesn''t speak puts the tray on my little table turns to leave the


    replies as she is looking towards the door ¡°I will be back to pick up your trayter.¡±


    I sit down to eat its grilled chicken and green beans as I rx and nibble on my lunch I''m in deep


    thought not figuring out how I am going be getting anywhere without getting myself in some kind of


    trouble the Alpha has so many types of mood swings he causes my head spin. How can I fool this man


    into thinking that I am going to be his good little puppet? Jazz says Sabrina i nred to be vignt on how


    you n on doing this you experience first hand how bad his consequences can be. I know Jazz I just


    given up for the moment just not clear what I''m going to do. Jazz responds well, don''t n to sabotage


    the Alpha until you think about it the whole way through n first. I reply yes jazz I know just need not


    to get ahead of myself I desire to rx and take it slow until the n is untouchable.


    I finish up my lunch it was good, but I just don''t have much of an appetite.


    There is a knock at the door I notice it''s Nicole ¡°hello I''m here to get your tray¡± I hand her my tray and


    thank her I also ask her if she is ok there is no reply she turns and walks out the door with not saying a


    word. As Iy on the bed and just stare at white walls, I feel like I''m going to go crazy. Jazz says


    Sabrina you need not make friends we don''t want anything to get in our way of a chance of escaping. I


    say trust me Jazz won''t bing anybody friend anytime soon.


    I get up, I figure since this is going to be my bedroom where I am probably going to be spending lots of


    time in. That I would go snooping around seeing what I can find and see if there might be anything I


    could maybe defend myself with if I need to. I remember opening this door it was all kinds of sexual


    y toys. As I open up the door I know what is about to happen to me as I am staying here. All kinds of


    things like dildos vibrators anal beads things that I have no idea what some of the things are oh no I


    don''t know what the hell is going to be going on oh great wipes a restraints. As I go to shut the door to


    the closet, I see the Beta is in my room how did I not hear him walk in. As I am stepping away from


    him, not sure what the hell he is nning do to me.


    I look at him hello Beta what is it that you need¡± he grabs and throws me up against the wall I fall to the


    ground before I could go to get up he starts kicking me yelling at me you.


    ¡°Fucking bitch you are the reason why Tonya escaped me she was submitted to me until you got


    together with her. ¡°


    With every kick, it''s getting harder, I yell ¡°please stop.¡± He then kicks me in the face, pain rushing


    through my body thinking he is going to kill me and why would the Alpha is allowing him to do this to


    when I''m barely recovering from myst beating. Jazz says hang in there Sabrina I''m going yell out to


    the Alphas wolf on what is happening. I can''t move at all I justy there defenseless and thinking he is


    going to kill me. The door burst open I see the Beta up against the wall.


    ¡°What the hell do you think your doing, Mark. You know not to define me how dare you touch what is


    my mine get the fuck out of here this instant get the fucking doctor right the fuck now before I fucking


    kill you. ¡°

 chapter 47

    chapter 47


    I see the doctor rush in Alpha may I give her something for the pain; it looks to be several rips are


    broken.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Then he nces at the doctor ¡°do whatever you need to do this wasn''t supposed to happen to her. She


    was just recovering for herst consequence this wasn''t ordered by me.¡±


    The doctor then looks at him ¡°well someone needs to pay for what they just did to her and not following


    your orders and no better person to punish them but the person that they hurt.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying the person who did this to Sabrina deserves to be punished by Sabrina.¡±


    ¡°What do you think about that alpha don''t you think it makes the perfect consequence as many times


    as he struck her, she should hit him? If you wouldn''t of getting here when you did, she would be dead


    than what would his punishment be if he had killed.


    The Alpha then says, ¡°thank doctor for helping her you gave me a lot to think about.¡±


    ¡°Yes Alpha if you need anything you just get a hold of me she should be healed up in a couple of hours,


    I wille back to check on her but if I were you, I would lock the door and not giving anyone the key if


    she''s your most prized possession,¡± the doctor says and then leaves.


    I feel the Alpha standing over me a hate it makes me feel so nerves. Jazz thank you I thought, he was


    going to kill us I didn''t think you could do that. Jazzughs just like, you can talk to other humans, I can


    rest, so your body can heal my dear.


    As I fall into a deeper sleep, I dream about what this year would have been like my senior year of high


    school. Tonya and I am helping decorate for prom, picking a theme going dress shopping to find that


    perfect dressed with our moms. What every teenage girl thinks of her senior year of high school. Ben it


    all goes ck, and my nightmare begins all I see is his face, and he''s getting closer and closer to me


    as my parents try to save me he slits their throat. I cry out for them, trying to warn them of the monster


    that ising after them, but they don''t understand it''s like my lips are moving, but no words are


    they''re already dead.


    I jump up from my dream frightened I let out a little scream not knowing that anyone else is in the


    Room. The alpha jumps up and says, ¡°Sabrina are you all right¡± I look at him and say ¡°yes I was having


    a nightmare I apologize if I scared you alpha.¡±


    ¡°He asked you want to talk about your dream.¡±


    I answer ¡°no, thank you alpha.¡±


    The alpha says, ¡°how are you feeling Sabrina how are your pain levels.¡±


    I smile ¡°my pain is good I feel not very much of anything right now.¡±


    ¡°Well that is good I am happy that the pain is gone. With all that said, the Beta needs to pay its


    consequences for his actions that he did to define me. I figured what better person to give him those


    consequences than you.¡±


    I stare at the alpha I don''t choose to hurt anybody I don''t need to punish someone because of what


    they have done to me.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina, don''t be such a butterfly if you do not give him the consequences that he needs, then you will


    pay for his consequences.¡±


    I nce at the alpha can we please discuss his consequencester I do not feel well, and I would like


    toy back down if that is ok Alpha.¡±?


    The Alpha looks at me ¡°fine Sabrina, I will let you rest for a little longer, and I will be up, and we will


    continue our discussion.¡±


    Jazz what do you think about all this she responds well Sabrina if we don''t do what we are told we will


    go through the consequences. This way you can get back to the Beta for all the suffering that he


    caused our sisters. I understand that jazz, but I don''t choose to be a monster like they are. I am


    worried that I will enjoy it because of all the things that they did to us. I don''t want to enjoy making


    someone else suffer any kind of the consequences even if they towards me. Jazz response Sabrina we


    need to survive this is a part of it doing things that we would never do. But it''s all it is all worth surviving


    having to do the evil he wants you to do if it means getting out of here, don''t you think. You have a


    good point jazz we are going to have to do what we have to do to survive even if it is hurting someone


    else at least he is a monster in men''s clothing. He deserves every ounce of pain that he gets he is a


    worthless piece of shit that beat and raped my sister. Honestly, I it will be hard not to smile and enjoy


    every time he screams out in pain. Jazz says ok now Sabrina that''s a little much try not to enjoy it too


    much she Let''s out a littleugh. I smile and say I will try my best not to enjoy or like it. OK Jazz I''m


    going to get some rest before the Alphaes back and get us my head is killing so let stop and get


    some shut-eye for now before we get our revenge on the Beta.

 chapter 48

    chapter 48


    As I am waking I have a headache, my head hurts I reply to jazz I wish my head would not be pounding


    so fucking hard right now. Jazz response Sabrina, I think I have a suggestion on how to establish the


    Alpha''s trust, but I am uncertain if you are going to do it. I respond all right Jazz what is your proposal


    when the doctores in you need to be in the bathroom as you are walking out of the bathroom you


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    trip and fall and hit your head again. You pretend to bepletely out of it, like you pasted out. When


    hees over to you, pretend that you have no memory of anything that has happened to us. I answer


    how am I supposed to do that Jazz he''s a monster he will takeplete advantage of me. Jazz then


    adds, but we will build his trust even more and our n is to escape will be easier if we gain his trust do


    you think you could foul him. Sabrina smiles and deres we got this I can do this let the n begin I


    smile.


    As I start to hear footsteps I say ok Jazz its time Let''s get the show on the road Jazz says lets do this. I


    get up, and I go into the bathroom as I hear the door open, I see it is the doctor hees in.


    ¡°Hello Sabrina how are you?¡± I start walking out of the bathroom. I trip, fall and hit my head as the


    doctor runs over to me. ¡°Sabrina are you ok?¡± I don''t respond I pretend to be totally out of it like I''m on


    a different. He then picks me up and puts me on the bed leaves the room.


    I pretend to sleep awhile hees in and out of the room and checks on me multiple times. As I


    decide its time for me to wake up Jazz says Sabrina be careful that you don''t get caught. No worries


    Jazz I got this I just hope that I don''t get forced to marry him or anything I draw a line there. I will not


    marry him ever that is a promise let just see where this goes Jazz says.


    As I am waking up the doctor walks in the Room, hello Sabrina.¡±


    I Sutter¡± what happened to me?¡± he tells me, ¡± I have a concussion, and then I fell again and got a


    worse concussion after hitting my head again.¡±


    Then I ask ¡°if he would have any way that he would be able to call my mother and let her know I am ok.


    She intends to worry about me if she doesn''t hear from me.¡±


    The doctor then nces at me weird ¡°I am not certain if I could call your mom.¡± Then I ask him ¡°well is


    there any way I can get my cell phone then I can call her myself.¡± He looks at me ¡°ok yes let me get


    your phone so, you can call your mother I will be right back.¡±


    So, how was that Jazz it was perfect as I think about my mom, she did always worry about me? I used


    to get so annoyed from it now I miss it more than anything.


    As I see the doctor and the Alpha walking with the doctor.


    ¡°So Sabrina, do you no who this is?¡± I make sure I look confused.


    ¡°Am I supposed to know you¡±? I ask the Alpha looks at me and smiles.


    ¡°My sweet Sabrina, your not able to call your mother.¡± I nce at the Alpha ¡°why not I ask?¡± with


    concern on my face.


    ¡°Your parents were in ancient and were killed.¡±


    Fake tears fill my eyes ¡°your lyinge on what are you talking about?¡±


    Then hees closer thanthe ¡± I saved, so you choose to be mine. So, you came here and have been


    with me ever since.¡± The Alphaes closer and kisses my forehead you belong to me my sweet


    Sabrina ¡°I''m sorry about your parents, we will give you a minute to put yourself together and be back.¡±


    As they walk out the door, I say jazz what do you think of that do you think it was believable jazz


    responds: I think you perfected. Jazz how far do you think the Alpha is going to take this I don''t know


    Sabrina, but it''s going to be fun to watch him walk right into our trap. I respond to Sabrina this is going


    to be one of the greatest ns we had together, and we will gain his trust and be gone. As I pretend to


    cry out in a scream in desperation of what happened to my parents. To make it believable where I am


    upset. I just think about everything that these monsters have done to me, taken from me and my


    vengeance craves for revenge I smile as I know what is about to happen will be in mine control.


    As I get up, I decide to go to the bathroom get into the shower To wash this day off me. The rxation


    of a shower calms me as I can down can scream as loud as I want. The only disappointment that I


    have from this is not giving the Beta the consequence that he deserves for doing what he did to me and


    the revenge of my sister. I know fooling that alpha is more important than trying for to get revenge on


    the Beta. I don''t know how long I will have to y this game, but what I know if this game is worth


    ying if I get the chance to get the hell out of here.

 chapter 49

    chapter 49


    As I am in the shower, I hear the door opening I know it''s not the doctor the Alpha will kill him if he


    would walk in on me in the shower. Then hearing footsteps in the shower curtain opens, and it''s Alpha


    says, "what are you doing Sabrina¡±


    ¡°What a better way to get rid of your sorrows than crying in the shower.¡±


    He then asks ¡°do you mind if I join


    I am hesitant I act surprised I respond are we a couple.


    ¡° Sabrina, you are mine and nobody else''s does that rify it for you we are a couple.¡±


    ¡° I guess it''s ok if you want to you can join me.¡± I pretend to be scared and uncertain of what is about to


    happen, but the truth is that I already know what is about to take ce. Jazz gets in my head and says


    Sabrina be cool you can do this.


    As he is taking his clothes off his naked bodyes into the shower in front of me he puts his head


    under the water and wets his self I''m surprised and nervous on what is about be happening shy that


    he''s naked in front of me I blush. He then put his hands on my waist and goes to kiss me.


    ¡° I''ve never done this before.¡±


    He smiles and says, "we''ve done this plenty of times.¡± I act like I am frightened and confused.


    ¡°Why don''t I remember my first time do you think my memories will evere back?¡±


    ¡°He responds you don''t require to remember I will tell you what you desire to know.¡±


    A fire lights in between my legs knowing what is about to take ce, wanting him to fuck him to have


    some pleasure from all the pain I have suffered in the past couple weeks. He leans in, and kisses me I


    don''t want to kiss him back, but I do anyhow, so he wouldn''t figure out that I''m pretending. He kisses


    me down my cor I put my hands on his chest looking down seeing his hard cock makes me want it


    inside. As he is kissing my cor I moan out to him.


    ¡°Will you take it easy on since it is my first time.¡± He grabs my face and smiles ¡°I''ll try¡±.


    His hands travel down to my pussy I''m wet for him, he then puts his finger inside me, I moan out to ask


    for more. He requires me face him while he starts creasing my breast and kisses down my belly to my


    pussy. I scream out in pleasure unable to control myself I have orgasm I''m breathing hard. He then


    ¡°Ok it is my turn¡± I look at him not knowing what he wants He says ¡°suck his cock.¡±


    ¡° I''ve never done this before I don''t know if I''m any good at it.¡±


    He then smiles and kisses my forehead and tell


    ¡°You have done it before and your excellent at it now get on your fucking knees and suck my cock now


    Sabrina.¡±


    I get on my knees I start to sucking and stroking his cock he then moans louder and louder as he is


    getting closer and closer, and then hees in my mouth, he then takes his cock out of my mouth and


    rubs it against my face and telling me ¡°that''s my Girl.¡±


    ¡°So I did I do ok?¡± he looks at me you ¡°were prefect.¡±


    ¡°Let''s get cleaned up, and we will have some dinner¡± I smile at him and do we not have sex he states


    ¡°we will after your birth control takes I effect.¡±


    I look at him ¡°I can''t have children I don''t need birth control.¡±


    ¡°Better to be safe.¡± I look at him¡± I guess so¡±. As we wash up, I''m thankful that I get to get the hell out of


    this room to have some dinner I am so stuffed up here. Jazz says now pay attention to every pathway


    that he takes you on understood yes Jazz understood.


    As we finish washing up he gets out first, and he dries himself off, hold on one second Sabrina and I


    will find you a towel.¡±


    ¡° Thank you alpha, you are so thoughtful.¡±


    As I stay in the shower and enjoy the hot water on my body.


    ¡°I put your towel on the sink for also I am going to pick out some clothes out for you to wear to dinner.¡±


    ¡°Alpha don''t you think I''m able to pick out my own clothes.¡±


    ¡° I like to make sure, whatever your wearing is proper attire I don''t want to have to kill anybody for


    looking at you Sabrina. ¡°


    ¡°Oh I giggle Yes I do not want you to kill anybody I guess it would be fine if you picked out my outfit.¡±


    As I am getting out of the shower I grabbed the towel, and I dry my body and my hair. I then wrap the


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    towel around my body and step out of the shower and head into the bedroom. When I walk into the


    bedroom the Alpha is not there I see a nice folded pile of clothes in the bed. I pick up clothes and I go


    to get changed thanking god that it is afortable outfit and not a dressy outfit, just a pair of leggings,


    and a big soft sweater. I go, and I get dressed, and it feels great to be in clean clothes. I then travel


    back in to the bathroom and brush my hair, and it put it into a ponytail its out of my face. I then ask Jazz


    so how do you think I''m doing she responds you are doing a great good job Sabrina I then say it nice


    that he isn''t being a total dick but you and me both it won''tst.

 chapter 50

    chapter 50


    ¡°Please just be careful Sabrina and don¡¯t fall for this monster,¡± Jazz barked. He is being charming now,


    but you know that neverst long. I smileugh out loud, you will never ever have to worry about that.


    My hatred for him overpowers everything.


    Just saying ¡°Sabrina I don¡¯t want you ending up with a sadistic maniptive asshole .¡±


    I uttered, ¡°Jazz that is not happening I can promise you that.¡±


    ¡°Why not have some fun with this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I might as well get pleasure out of this game that we are ying?¡±


    Jazz hesitated, ¡°I guess.¡± ¡°Why not all the pain that you¡¯ve felt for so long, what is a little pleasure.¡±


    ¡°Exactly I knew you¡¯d agree with me.¡±


    The door opens and the Alpha asks, ¡°Sabrina are you ready to go for dinner?¡±


    I look at him and smile of course I am. I also have a question, ¡°Why do you lock me in this room?¡±


    The Alpha starts exining, ¡° I lock you in this room so no other male can even think ofing after


    you.¡± I look at him well oh okay, I was just wondering I couldn¡¯t get out when I went to open the door


    then realizing it was locked.


    He teases me saying, ¡°I have to make sure that you are safe at all times my sweet Sabrina.¡±


    You are very protective of me, ¡°Can I ask you why?¡±


    He nces at me, ¡° Simply because you are mine.¡±


    I look confused to make him think that I¡¯m overwhelmed with his protection,


    I tell him, ¡°I can take care of myself.¡± Then he grabs me by my throat. I jump trying to act like this is the


    first time he has ever done this to me.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± You¡¯re hurting me.


    He whispers in my ear, ¡°You will not define me love.¡± Unless you want the consequences, do you


    understand me Sabrina?¡±


    I whimper, ¡°Yes I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He then puts me down.


    As we go to leave I say, ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°What Sabrina?¡±


    I then ask, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± You never told me I don¡¯t know what to call you.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He smirks, ¡°You can call me Alpha!¡±


    Jazzes out, ¡°Sabrina we are going to be walking the halls, so get ready, try to remember


    everything that you possibly can.¡±


    The Alpha holds my hand and opens the door, and we leave the bedroom.


    We are walking the halls its so dark I can¡¯t see very much of anything. I say ¡°Wow¡± it is really dark in


    these halls. The Alpha replies, ¡°It¡¯s how I like it.¡± I respond with a giggle, ¡°How can you see where you


    are going?¡±


    Sabrina I don¡¯t need to see I know these halls like the back of my hand. I could walk with my eyes


    closed. I then hear a scream and I jump and grab on to the Alpha. I want to make him think I¡¯m scared.


    Heforts me, ¡°It¡¯s okay Sabrina nobody is allowed to touch you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be scared.¡± I


    then squeeze tighter on his hand.


    As we are walking wee to a door that leads up to salvation, I finally can see light when we get to


    the top. I realize were at his house.


    What the fuck! He has a whole torture chamber in his basement? I have no clue how far underground it


    actually is. It seems that it is possibly at least three stories underneath this house.


    How the hell would they be able to create something so awful?


    Then again they are monsters.


    As we walk out of the dungeon area that was pitch ck you might as well call it hell. I act amazed on


    what I see and how beautiful it is.


    I ask curiously, ¡°Where are we Alpha?¡±


    He answers me, ¡°This is my house!¡±


    If this is your house, and we are together then why are you keeping me in the basement?


    He starts tough, ¡°Well I had a business trip, and you agreed to stay there until I got home.


    Unfortunately you end up getting hurt, and everything changed from there.


    ¡°Will I be staying up here with you?¡±


    Unless you are sending me back to the dungeon area? I let out a giggle.


    He smiles at me. No you will be staying with me from here on out. ¡°Do you have a problem with that my


    sweet Sabrina?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± I respond sounding thrilled.


    He then says ¡°let¡¯s go to the dining room where you can meet my Beta and his mate.¡±


    ¡°That sounds delightful I always enjoy meeting new people!¡±


    As we enter the dining room I am trying to keep myposure. I can¡¯t forget what the Beta did to me


    to remember anything.


    I really hope that Nicole is okay and he hasn¡¯t taken all his hatred for me out on her. As we get closer to


    the Beta and his mate they stand up.


    I recognize that it is not Nicole that is beside him. I be confused, but I introduce myself anyway.


    ¡°Hello my name is Sabrina it¡¯s very nice to meet you and such a pleasure to be having dinner with you.


    The Beta added with a smug grin, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you also Sabrina.¡± Oh the pleasure is all


    mine Beta.¡± I force a smile on my face.


    This is my beautiful mate Allison.


    I smile politely, so nice to meet you!


    The Alpha motions us , ¡°Let¡¯s all sit down for dinner and we can get to know each other better.¡±


    They start serving the food great because I am starving I cannot wait to eat. I can¡¯t even remember the


    I turn towards the Alpha, ¡°Thank you for bringing me to dinner with you!¡±


    ¡°You are mine who else would I bring?¡±


    He smiles, ¡°let¡¯s enjoy our dinner together.¡±

 chapter 51

    chapter 51


    I can¡¯t wait to get my te and devour it. As I look across the table I see the Beta kissing his mate¡¯s


    hand and telling her how beautiful she looks. All I can think about is my revenge. It may not be today or


    tomorrow, but someday I am going to kill him with my own two hands.


    He is a poor excuse for a man this whole pack is. It¡¯s a shame what all these poor women have to go


    through hell because of them.


    Jazz cuts in, ¡°Sabrina contain yourself we cannot save everybody it¡¯s unfortunate, but we can¡¯t.¡± We


    need to concentrate on saving ourselves and maybeter we can help them. I don¡¯t argue with what


    she¡¯s saying I know she¡¯s right.


    It saddens me because I know exactly the pain they feel.


    I am deep in thought the Alpha goes to touch my hand I jump. ¡°Are your alright Sabrina?¡± I smile and


    say sorry I¡¯m just meeting my wolf.


    I guess I zoned out for a minute, but I¡¯m back now, I smiled.


    Congrattions on finally meeting your wolf for the first time! We all could go for a run tomorrow if


    you¡¯d like to. I light up with excitement , really that would be awesome!


    I only ever transferred to my wolf on full moons, I¡¯m not sure how to just shift. He says that¡¯s okay I¡¯ll


    teach you. ¡°Really!¡± I respond that would be amazing.


    As we are finishing up our meal the Beta asks the Alpha if he could talk to him in private. Ladies please


    excuse us just for a moment. That¡¯s fine take your time I will miss you.


    I am still eating but I tune in with my wolf trying to listen to what they are saying. As they start talking I


    hear the Beta. ¡°Wow she is really different isn¡¯t she.¡± The Alpha agrees yes she is and now I truly have


    a chance. I¡¯m ready to totally control her every move and make her mine.


    The Beta questions Alpha, ¡°Do you think there is any chance that she might be pretending.¡±


    The Alpha said a part of me thought that but there will be test along the way to really see if she is


    pretending or not.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to enjoy it while it¡¯s here don¡¯t you think?¡± Alpha says.


    The Beta nods , ¡°Why not enjoy controlling her for now and if she¡¯s not pretending this will be amazing


    opportunity to turn her into whatever you want her to be.


    ¡°Now you understand¡± Alpha tells Beta.


    Why not hang out for a little after dinner. The Beta says that would be nice lets enjoy our night with our


    As they start a walking back I am finished eating now. I did not say one word to the Beta¡¯s new ve


    Allison. I know that she can not be trusted and I can¡¯t get any attachments. When I get the fucking


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    chance I am out of here.


    I can¡¯t have absolutely no one holding me back at all. The Alpha approaches the table, dies let¡¯s


    have a ss of wine and watch a movie.¡±


    I smile and say, ¡°That sounds like so much fun lets do it!¡±


    ¡°Do you mind if I use the bathroom before we go to watch the movie?¡±


    ¡°Do you mind taking me Alpha?¡± I don¡¯t know where it is.


    Can you please show me?


    ¡°Of course I can show you where it is.¡±


    He takes me to the bathroom once we get there he asks me, ¡°Do you think you can find your way


    back?¡± I smile and say ¡°yes thanks for showing me the way.¡±


    Once I go into the bathroom I start talking to Jazz. ¡°You think I¡¯m doing good out there?¡±


    Alpha said there will be test that he is going to give me. He is trying to make sure I¡¯m not pretending.


    ¡°What kind of test do you think he will try?¡± Jazz responds, ¡° We just have to pay attention.¡± He will


    probably give us chances to escape to see if you take the bait.


    When there is an obvious chance to escape then we need not to escape and be good basically? Yes


    Jazz confirms, ¡°That is exactly what we will have to do.¡± I just hope I can keep up with this I can¡¯t stand


    this monster. Just hang in there Sabrina what choice do we have now. I finish up in the bathroom, and I


    head back to the dining room.


    The Alpha is standing there waiting for me.


    ¡°Are we all set Sabrina?¡± He asks me.


    Yes of course thank you for waiting for me. He leads me another direction we go in to the living room. I


    see there is a big screen Tv that almost takes up the entire wall, it is huge. I have never seen one this


    big in a house before, it¡¯s like we¡¯re at the movie theaters.


    ¡°Who wants to pick the movie?¡± The Alpha gets irritated when no one answers him. I break the silence,


    ¡°What about a scary movie?¡± He smiles okay I¡¯ve got one in mind. He turns it on not even knowing the


    name of it.


    I ask so, ¡°What is it called?¡± he says Texas chainsaw Massacre. You can tell that Allison is terrified of


    the Beta she just sits there. She never says a word and follows his everymand. I almost feel sorry


    for her but I can¡¯t feel sorry for her. I can¡¯t have any kind of emotion towards anybody else, but myself.


    As we sit and watch the movie when a scary partes on I hug tight to the Alpha. I need for him to


    think that I am scared. That he makes me feel better with every touch. Just the thought makes me sick


    to my stomach. I want to push him away, but I know that I don¡¯t have a choice.


    The movie ising to an end . The Alphaes out, and says well I think its time for bed it is pretty


    he sayse Sabrina we will sleep in our bedroom together. You seem to be feeling better now. As I


    get up to follow hismands my stomach aches. We make our way up to the bedroom and go


    straight to bed.

 chapter 52

    chapter 52


    As we are walking upstairs, I am wondering is it me that¡¯s pretending to y this game or is it him


    pretending to y along? I am not sure what is about to happen. I am just hoping that wey down and


    go to sleep. Knowing him it¡¯s not going to be that easy nothing ever is.


    He opens the door says, ¡°Go ahead Sabrinadies first.¡± I smile and thank him for being so


    considerate. I ask him do I have any pajamas up here he smiles and says I will get you some.


    I go into the bathroom, and I wash my face I look into the mirror to make sure I recognize the person


    looking back at me. I don¡¯t want to lose myself in this pretend game. I am still the same person that I


    have always been.


    He startles me when hees into the bathroom. ¡°Hello my sweet Sabrina I brought you some clothes


    to wear to bed.¡± I tell him I am so exhausted today what busy day don¡¯t you think? The Alpha agreed


    just wait until tomorrow it shall be a fun day.


    Alpha I ask, ¡°What are we going to do tomorrow?¡± He smiles and says ¡°you¡¯ll just have to wait and see


    it¡¯s a surprise my sweet Sabrina.¡± I act like I am just so happy and respond to the Alpha ¡°I am so


    excited! I just love surprises!¡±


    He then kisses my forehead and says ¡°get some sleep; you¡¯re going to need it.¡± I walk over to the bed


    and Iy down it doesn¡¯t take long until I ampletely out.


    I start feeling intense pleasure I¡¯m lost for words.


    I start screaming out ¡°more!¡±


    ¡°More!¡±


    What a crazy dream but then I realize that I¡¯m not dreaming at all. The Alpha is on top of me fucking


    me as I wake, I don¡¯t know how to react to the situation.


    I put hands on his chest he leans down, and kisses me. He then takes my hands and puts them behind


    my head and holds them there. As he kisses me down my neck instantly making me more wet as he''s


    fucking me. I try to act hopeless like I¡¯ve never done this before, but he¡¯s so intense fucking me harder


    and harder.


    I love the way he gives me pleasure makes my whole body just explode not knowing how to handle all


    the pleasure he is giving me. Then our bodies react together, and we both orgasm synced at the exact


    time. He copse on top of me with his cock still inside me. He looks at me out of breath, ¡°Sabrina we


    are not done yet. ¡°


    He starts caressing my breast sucking on my nipples, I moan out. He rubs his strong hands down my


    thigh putting his fingers in my pussy. Still being sensitive from my recent orgasm my whole body starts


    to twitch. Who knew there were so many ways for him to pleasure me.


    As his cock is getting hard once again he flips me on my stomach. ¡°Sabrina!¡±


    I want you to bend over with your ass in the air.


    I do as I¡¯m told even though I¡¯m terrified that he is going to put it in my ass. Instead he ms into my


    pussy and moves my hips the way he wants to fit inside me just right. Trying to contain myself with all


    the pleasure he is giving me.


    I can¡¯t help blurting out, ¡°You make me feel so good don¡¯t stop!¡±


    Alpha says , ¡°Sabrina what do you want me to do you?¡±


    I try to act like a girl that has no clue about sex and say I want you to make love to me. Feeling like a


    total idiot as I¡¯m hearing the wordse out my mouth. He smiles, ¡°No Sabrina you want me to fuck


    you.¡± Say it. I moan, I want you to fuck me Alpha.¡± He fucks me harder and harder changing positions


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    he puts me on top.


    Sabrina now its your turn to fuck me. I start fucking him I¡¯m so close to cum. I move faster and faster I


    scream out with pleasure from the orgasm I¡¯m having. He grabs ahold of my thighs and fucks me until


    he finishes.


    Once he cums my body falls on top of him exhausted. He puts his hand around me like a bear hug. I


    say, ¡°Oh my god I didn¡¯t know sex could feel so good!¡± I smile and blush at him.


    He says ,y down beside me Sabrina, let¡¯s get some sleep. As I lie beside him and he has me


    wrapped in his arms we fall asleep.


    When morninges, I wake up naked and no Alpha in bed beside me. I can¡¯t believe what the hell


    happened but it was amazing. Jazz chimes in, ¡°I¡¯m happy that you enjoyed it but Sabrina just


    remembers this is a game.¡±


    ¡°I know Jazz.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina are you falling for the Alpha?¡±


    I am shocked. ¡°Jazz how could you ever think that?¡± I am just asking . Absolutely not I¡¯m not falling for


    that monster. I then get up to go to the bathroom to get a shower to get the smell of sex his off me. As


    I¡¯m in the shower, I ask Jazz, ¡°do you think that we will be able to really escape him?¡±


    Sabrina I¡¯m hoping that someday it will be possible we can get out of this hell. I get out of the shower


    dry myself off. I decide not to wait in my towel until the Alphaes back since there are no clothes


    out. So, instead I look threw the closet for some clothes. Finally finding something to wear I get


    dressed.


    The Alpha walks in, ¡°What do you think your wearing?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t pick your clothes out yet.¡±


    I just got a shower I wanted to put clean clothes on. ¡°What¡¯s it matters anyway?¡±


    He ps me across my face I fall to the floor and whimper in pain and act scared. ¡°Sabrina you don¡¯t


    do anything unless I approve.¡±


    ¡°You will wait until I feel ready to get them, you understand me?¡±


    I¡¯m still on the floor I don¡¯t react , so he picks me up roughly shaking me. ¡°Do you understand answer


    me Sabrina.¡±


    My face is stinging and wet as tears stream down my face. ¡°I understand.¡± I blurt out.


    Good I¡¯m d you know now. ¡°Would you like to go get some breakfast?¡± I hesitate for a moment,


    whatever you want Alpha.¡±


    We go downstairs no one else is at the dining table. Starting to sit down, I see the Beta and Allison


    can join us. The Alpha then says of course you can join,e have some breakfast.

 chapter 53

    chapter 53


    After all that has happened this morning I have no idea on what to say anymore. Just for picking my


    own clothes out he acts like a total dick.


    Jazz tries tofort me, ¡°Sabrina just try not to let it get to you, he is who he is.¡± We still need his trust.


    I understand that Jazz its just I hate acting like his little puppet it kills me. Now I¡¯m upstairs with him it¡¯s


    going to be us just constantly together.


    As he ask me how my food tastes, I can¡¯t even look at him . I¡¯m just staring down looking at my food


    when speaking to him. I say ¡°its fine.¡± He gets so angry he ms his fist down on the table causing me


    to jump. He then says Sabrina don¡¯t you dare disrespect me when I speak to you. You look at me and


    respond. I then look up at him with tears in my eyes, ¡°the food is good.¡±


    ¡°See was that so fucking hard for you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that was a question intended for me to answer.¡±


    He gets up throwing his chair walks over to me and grabs me by my hair.


    I scream, ¡°Please Alpha I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mean any disrespect.¡± He let¡¯s go of my hair and I fall back in


    my chair. Looking over I see Allison with a bruised up face. I try looking down to keep any attention off


    of her.


    The Beta sighs, ¡°It is a beautiful day out!¡±


    ¡°Are we still going to go for a run today?¡±


    The Alpha looks over at me , ¡°Sabrina do you think you deserve to learn how to shift and go for a run


    today?¡±


    I then look up to the Alpha not sure how to answer worried that it doesn¡¯t matter. Whatever I do it will


    still make him angry.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I respond, ¡°Whatever ever you find fit Alpha.¡±


    I¡¯m so nervous on his reaction that I prepare myself that I might be getting beat. As I put my hands in


    myp I eagerly wait for his response.  ¡°You know what why the hell not.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get some of this energy out!¡± he smiles and looks at me.


    I look over to Allison noticing her fake smile of excitement wondering how she got in this predicament.


    Did they kill her family too? You can tell that she didn¡¯t willingly choose to be here. The bruises on her


    face confirm that and I can¡¯t even speak freely and openly to her about it.


    Not being able to trust her not to run and tell someone what we talk about. My whole n would be


    blown to bits. ¡°Jazz do you think we can help her too?¡± Sabrina stop! ¡°We need to worry about


    ourselves.¡± It¡¯s not fair that we can¡¯t help those around us, Jazz responds. Sabrina you don¡¯t know who


    actually really needs our help and who is pretending. That¡¯s why we have to be careful for our safety.


    The Alpha calls my name out! ¡°Sabrina.¡±


    I look at him, yes Alpha, he then asks me ¡°are you ready to learn how to shift?¡±


    I mumbled  ¡°only if you are ready to teach me I¡¯m ready to learn.¡±


    The Alpha says, ¡°alright let¡¯s go outside.¡±


    I follow him outside as the Beta and Allison get up to follow behind us. When he opens the doors to the


    outside I automatically smell freedom. How much I want to run from him but now he will catch me. The


    Alpha says my name, I turned towards him he then says so to shift into your wolf you need to really


    concentrate. I want you to focus on your wolf nothing else.


    As I tried not to shift for the simple fact that I already know how to shift. I let Jazz know also make sure


    that she does not shift until I am ready for her to. I understand we can¡¯t just shift right away he will know


    that something is up. This is part of our n we don¡¯t need his help to do a damn thing.


    I close my eyes to put on a show for the Alpha.   I pretend that I am concentrating only on shifting into


    my wolf. All I can think about is how to escape him and how much I want to run never looking back. I¡¯m


    having so much trouble trying to resist the fact of getting away from him.


    Feeling the wind blow through my hair is just amazing. Breathing in the fresh air filling my lungs feels


    like I¡¯m alive again.


    ¡°Sabrina fucking snap out of it.¡±


    I am trying to concentrate. I apologized, sorry Alpha I¡¯m trying my best. You have to remember I¡¯ve


    never done this before. Please just give me a chance here.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to do anything right Sabrina!¡± he shouted at me.


    I look at him irritated with tears in my eyes. I am trying Alpha please don¡¯t get upset with me. He starts


    yelling look at me , ¡°concentrate on your fucking wolf Sabrina.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason that you can¡¯t shift into your wolf.¡± Stop with all the damn excuses.¡±


    I start crying Alpha why do you have to be so mean. He looks at me his eyes go to red you haven¡¯t


    even seen me mad yet Sabrina. Do you want me to show you mean?¡± he exploded.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry please just give me one more chance.¡± I know I almost have it.


    The Alpha grabs me by my wrist. We are done here. I try to pull my wrist away pleading ¡°Alpha please


    your hurting me.¡± He ps across my face we are done here you dumb bitch, don¡¯t you fucking


    disrespect me.¡± I say Alpha please don¡¯t get mad I¡¯m just having trouble doing it.


    He stops and turns around grabs my face because you¡¯re a fucking moron. He demands me to get


    back in the house, once inside he pushes me to the ground. I get up attempting to run from him.


    He yells ¡°you better stop Sabrina.¡± I will make you pay the consequences having me fucking chase


    after you.


    I stop and turn around Alpha ¡°you don¡¯t want to do this I said I was sorry.¡±


    ¡°Get up to the bedroom now. ¡±I can¡¯t speak I just quickly do what he wants, I¡¯m dreading getting back to


    the bedroom.

 chapter 54

    chapter 54


    As I am going up the stairs, I head to his bedroom terrified knowing he is going to hurt me. Filled with


    anger tears start to form in my eyes, I feel so weak. I open the door too afraid to say anything because


    I think it won¡¯t matter I will still be punished. As I go to shut the door it ms open against the wall. He


    starts swiftly moving towards me I keep backing up until there is no where else to go. He has me up


    against the wall.


    He grabs me by my throat with tears streaming down my face, I feel like I can¡¯t breathe. He wants me


    to get on my knees, I hesitate he  throws me to the bed and bolts to the closet. While searching for


    something  he yells don¡¯t you fucking move Sabrina.


    ¡°Please Alpha what are you doing?¡± Don¡¯t hurt me anymore, I cry out.¡±


    I  know it doesn¡¯t matter what I say to him he¡¯s an awful monster. He is going to do whatever the hell


    he wants with me. Walking out of the closet I see he has a rope in his hands. Sit up against the head


    board, he demands.


    ¡°Alpha I¡¯m begging you stop.¡± Once again he smacks me across the face and grabs a fist full of my


    hair. Pulling my head back he whispers, ¡°damn it can¡¯t you ever just fucking listen to me.


    He aggressively is tying my hands to the head board and pushes my back t up against it. He takes


    the rope around my throat I can¡¯t move my head tears are running down my cheeks. As he is starting to


    unzip his pants he takes his hard cock out and ps me in the face.


    ¡°Sabrina open you month now.¡±


    I respond, ¡°Please Alpha don¡¯t do this,¡± he ps me not only once but twice.


    He repeats himself, ¡°I said open your fucking mouth.¡± I slowly open my mouth he ms his hard cock


    into my mouth. He¡¯s fucking my mouth so hard his cock is just sliding down my throat. As he is fucking


    my mouth, I¡¯m gagging his cock is blocking my airway, I can¡¯t breathe.


    I am wishing for this torture to be over. I hate him more than anything I want to bite his cock off. I am


    afraid that he might kill me if I would.


    I am so tired of him I can¡¯t move my head it is tied in ce for him to do as he pleases. What the hell is


    wrong with this man? Why is he so satisfied torturing me? Can¡¯t he just be a good human being, and


    not such a fucking heartless monster all the fucking time. As he is ready to cum he pulls his dick out


    and cums all over my face.


    Hemands me, to lick my lips, but I don¡¯t.


    I draw the line I am so sick of him. He then says it once again, ¡°lick your lips damn it.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina you think your big and tough?¡±


    He strangles his hands around my neck to choke me. I just let him hoping this time he kills me tears


    start forming in my eyes.


    I fucking have had enough of him.  I am not his little sex puppet that is just going to follow his fucking


    As I am hopelessly tied to the bed trying to catch my breath he gets up. Putting his pants on he leaves


    the room without saying a word. As he  ms the door and walks out of the room, I am relieved. I¡¯m


    guessing how he left me tied to the bed is just proof that he¡¯s not done with me just yet.


    I let out a scream of frustration and I start to cry. I¡¯m trying to deny the fact that the pain has just


    begun.  He will be back to do more, and next time probably will be even worse than what it was this


    time.


    My jaw is killing me I can barely open my mouth. His disgusting cum on my face is drying and getting


    hard. The smell and me just knowing he is all over my face is making me nauseous.


    I just want out of this situation and never look back to this nightmare of a life . My n was always to


    escape, but now I¡¯m going to have to switch it up. Revenge is my n now, I will kill the Alpha by


    ripping his fucking heart out of his chest. He deserves a lot of worse for how he treats not just me but


    all the women in his pack.


    I won¡¯t stop until the Alpha is butchered and burned. I n on being the one that delivers on that


    promise. As soon as Tonya and my father finallye and set me free from this hell. I will bring a end


    to him, his life in my hands, and mine will finally begin again. Then they won¡¯t be able to capture any


    other female to torture and make their lives a living hell.


    As I am tied to the head board naked freezing my ass off, Jazzes through.


    ¡°Are you okay Sabrina?¡± She wonders sounding really worried about me .


    I respond, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the hell I am, I just know I¡¯m so fucking tired.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just tired of wanting to kill myself everyday.¡±


    ¡° Sabrina we cannot give up especially when Tonya is out there searching for your father.¡±


    Just wait until theye and save you, don¡¯t give up on them. It¡¯s always the same thing with you


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jazz. ¡°Let¡¯s stay positive; h h h.


    ¡± I can¡¯t stand this anymore; you except me to be positive?


    How am I supposed to do that, look where I am. There¡¯s nothing positive about it Jazz, nothing. Tonya


    is free she escaped and I¡¯m stuck tied to a fucking bed. I don¡¯t know how much longer I can take this, I


    can¡¯t wait to be saved, Jazz I¡¯m drained.


    Jazz whines, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Sabrina, but he is testing you to see if you are pretending.¡± He wants to see


    how you are going to react to all the torture and pain.


    ¡°Just see if I¡¯m right please.¡± just act like a scared little ve and see what happens.¡± We can see how


    he reacts, he knows you are strong but with this new image you are not. Let¡¯s just see where it goes.


    I snap, ¡°fine Jazz I will see where he is going with this.¡±

 chapter 55

    chapter 55


    It feels like it¡¯s been hours that I¡¯ve been tied to this bed, I¡¯m cold and tired. As I fall asleep my head


    falls down and I choke myself awake. Just waiting for the Alpha toe back, but he neveres. I


    am so exhausted and there¡¯s absolutely nothing I can do. He left me tied to the bed for a reason.


    I hear footsteps but then the door never opens. There¡¯s nothing but silence nowhere to go I can only


    wait for him toe back. I start to think maybe he¡¯s just going to leave me here to die. He must be


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    getting tired of me, and he¡¯s done, that¡¯s possible. Maybe he found somebody else to torture instead of


    me.


    I know that he thinks that I am being tortured by leaving me alone but It¡¯s quiet and I love it. Not being


    able to hear anything and it just being, so quite its so peaceful. I know it¡¯s wishful thinking it¡¯s not going


    tost forever, he will be back he is always there to make sure my life is hell.


    I am awaken by water thrown on top of me. It¡¯s freezing cold on my already frozen body. I start shaking,


    I¡¯m freezing. Then the Alpha says, ¡°Are you ready toply now Sabrina?¡±


    I looked at him and begin to cry.


    I start groveling to him I am so sorry for whatever I¡¯ve done. ¡°Please forgive me and I will try not to


    repeat my mistakes.¡±


    ¡°I will even work harder to shift into my wolf.¡±


    He then tells me, that¡¯s my first mistake not listening and obeying him and following his every


    I looked at him and I say, ¡°whatever you want Alpha.,¡± I try to make myself look weak. As there is a fire


    burning in my soul, I¡¯m eagerly waiting. I will pounce and rip his fucking heart out of his chest but I will


    save that forter.


    As he starts to untie me, my entire body copses from being so weak. I¡¯ve been stuck in the same


    position for so long. I don¡¯t even know how long I was left  it seemed like forever.


    He tells me to get the fuck up.


    I try to move but my body is too weak to budge. I say to him, ¡°please don¡¯t punish me, I am too weak to


    move my body. I don¡¯t understand I keep trying to move but I can¡¯t.


    He thenughs and says ¡°You are so fucking weak you make me sick.¡±


    I cry, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Alpha¡± he ps me.


    ¡°Quit your fucking crying it¡¯s so annoying.¡±


    ¡°I will give you something to cry about god you are such a waste.¡±


    Then he just turns around and leaves the room. I curl my freezing body into a ball trying to get warm.


    I¡¯m so exhausted I fall asleep and he¡¯s in my dreams now. What a nightmare, he¡¯s beating me over and


    over. Every time I would try to get up he would kick me back down. Yelling for me to stay the fuck


    down. I beg for him to stop, and he justughs at my cries. He says you don¡¯t tell me what the fuck to


    do as he kicks me harder.


    I jump from the kicking he is doing in my dream. I wake up screaming and sweating just right before he


    tries to kill me. When I wake it¡¯s dark and Alpha is not in the bedroom. Why did that feel so real?


    I am so relieved I get up, go into the bathroom, and turn the shower on. I wait for the water to get nice


    and hot it feels like it¡¯s been a century since I was able to get a shower. I step into the water I am letting


    the hot water run all over my body as it is washing away all his bodily fluids that are dried to my face.


    Including my own fluids from being tied for so long. I even had to piss myself he is such a monster. I cry


    in the shower so full of emotion it¡¯s like it¡¯s a regr thing. Just a constant reurrence and not


    pretend, I don¡¯t know the difference anymore.


    As the water runs over my body I quickly start to wash myself just in case hees back. I hurry and


    finish up. I shut the water off, grab my towel and dry myself the best I could. I wrapped the towel


    around me since I¡¯m not able to pick out my own clothes. How dare I pick my own clothes to wear. So I


    go to the sink and drink some cold water that is much needed.


    I start to clean up the room, I strip the bed knowing the sheets are dirty. I put them in a pile and then I


    just sit on the bed and wait for him toe back. I know that my punishment isn¡¯t over and he will


    continue, I just pray that I can take it.


    As I sit and wait he neveres, so, I decided to get up and finish cleaning the room. The mattress is


    embarrassing seeing it soiled from being tied to the bed. I had no choice but to piss myself. I look


    around to see if there is anything for me to clean up the mattress.


    Jazz says, ¡°Sabrina I know you are struggling but I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t block me out you can talk to me.


    I respond , ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about Jazz.¡± I¡¯m just tired that¡¯s all. I can¡¯t find any cleaners for me


    to clean the mattress, so, I just let it be for now.


    I hear walking outside the door. The door is unlocking and it opens. I close my eyes scared what is


    going to happen to me this time. As its opening I don¡¯t hear who is on the other side. When I am slowly


    opening my eyes I see its the Beta. He is moving closer to me.


    I ask, ¡°Is there something you need?¡±


    He says nothing.


    Just keepsing towards me. I¡¯m wondering if he¡¯s trying to test me. Wanting me to react to him, I try


    my best to stay calm.


    I then ask, ¡° Is there anyway you could get me some cleaner for me to try and clean the mattress.


    ¡°Sure, I will see what I can do but for now, you are to get dressed ande with me.¡±


    I¡¯m forgetting that I¡¯m still wrapped in a towel.   Alpha did not pick my clothes out yet, he then tells me,


    Alpha said that you could pick something out for yourself.


    ¡°Okay, thank you!¡± Can you give me some privacy, so I could get dressed?¡±


    Knock on the door when you¡¯re done, then of course he leaves to wait outside the door.


    I say to Jazz , ¡°he is full of shit trying to be nice to me.¡± Jazz responds, ¡°well Sabrina if he is lying he will


    pay the consequences of lying and deceiving his Alpha.¡± I really don¡¯t think that he would do anything


    to define his alpha. Yes your probably right Jazz in all honesty. He is a pretty big pussy cat Iugh out


    loud then Jazz giggles along.


    I start searching for some clothes to put on.


    I find somethingfy making sure there is no kind of cleavage that will show. Nothing asking for


    attention to be on me. I knock on the door so the Beta knows I am done. Shocked when the door opens


    it¡¯s not the Beta, it¡¯s the Alpha

 chapter 56

    chapter 56


    As I open the door, and I see the Alpha I¡¯m instantly nervous not knowing what is going to happen. He¡¯s


    looking at me with intense eyes not sure how to take him at the moment.


    I say, ¡°Hello Alpha it¡¯s so nice to see you once again,¡± and wait for his response.


    He then looks at me and speaks, ¡°Oh my sweet Sabrina its always so nice to see you!¡±


    ¡° I missed you so much.¡± I see that you got dressed too.


    I reply ,¡°yes Alpha the Beta told me that I had permission to get dressed, so I did.¡± Is my outfit okay?


    Alpha looks me up and down. ¡°Yes, you look finee with me Sabrina.¡± I am sending somebody up


    to rece the mattress. I hope that you learned your lesson not to define me and to follow my rules.


    When I am trying to show you how to do something you do it and not mock me.


    I apologize Alpha that I offended you in any kind of away. ¡°Will you forgive me?¡±


    The Alpha smiles ¡°of course Sabrina.¡±


    I don¡¯t remember mocking him, I just didn¡¯t shift because I was trying to act like I was unable to do it


    myself. I needed him to teach me shifting obviously he has no patience to teach anybody anything.


    When he wants something done he expects it to be done right away. If things aren¡¯t getting done


    there¡¯re consequences thate with those actions. He is a spoiled brat that wants everything, and


    also wants everything in return.


    He wants nobody to have anything unless he has it, and he has control over it. I know the Beta came to


    try to intimidate me. Pushing to see how I would react to him since thest time he beat the shit out of


    me.


    As we are walking the halls I have no clue where the hell we are going but I just follow. What choice do


    I really have? I do not dare ask the Alpha what we are doing his reaction might not be all that kind. We


    are walking to the dining room I notice now, and we sit down.


    The Alpha asks, ¡°Sabrina would you like some dinner?¡±


    I respond to him, ¡°only if you think it¡¯s fit for me to have dinner after the way I¡¯ve behaved.¡±


    He then smiles and says, ¡°well since we are trying to get past it, I will allow you to eat with us.¡± I would


    have never guessed who would be joining us, of course. No one other than The Beta and Allisone


    walking into the dining room. Honestly this life just seems like a d¨¦j¨¤ vu over and over again and it¡¯s


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    driving me crazy. I don¡¯t speak to anyone I don¡¯t look at anyone I sit to myself and I eat my food in


    silence not listening to my surroundings just being alone.


    Jazzes in, ¡°Sabrina you need to snap out of it and stop this.¡±


    ¡°This is not our life we will never give up the fight for freedom.¡± I know that your upset right now, but you


    need to get over it. We cannot show any sign of weakness between you and me. I¡¯m sorry Jazz for the


    way that I have been acting I am just trying to get through this just give me some time.


    ¡°Sabrina.¡± ¡°Sabrina¡± I snap out of it .


    ¡°Yes, Alpha?¡± Are you ignoring me?


    I look at the Alpha and apologize ¡°no I am not.¡±


    He then looks at me angry and my thoughts are; ¡°What the hell is new? Now Sabrina, ¡°What would


    you like to do tomorrow?¡± I looked at him, and I am confused not sure what to say. Well Alpha, I¡¯m not


    really sure am I able to do something?


    Then he responds well anything within reason for course. I would like for us to have some fun. What


    about going outside? We can just enjoy being outdoors, maybe go for a long walk?


    He then looks at me and says, ¡°well Sabrina why don¡¯t we go for a run instead maybe using our wolf?¡±


    In my head I think, yeah because that was such a good ideast time, but instead I respond whatever


    you want to do Alpha is fine by me.


    I am trying so hard not to mock him. I am so sick of being punished I don¡¯t want to go through any more


    punishments not tonight anyway. I am actually exhausted from being exhausted, I guess my body is


    weak. Too bad my strength isn¡¯t built up if it were I would be able to run as fast as I could to get away


    from him.


    Since I¡¯m not marked by him he won¡¯t be able to find me that would be a dreame true. Knowing


    that his territory isn¡¯t thousands of miles maybe hundreds but not thousands. I could easily run the


    distance but I don¡¯t have the strength to run matter of fact want to run. I don¡¯t want to run today or


    tomorrow either.


    As we are finishing up dinner he says ¡°Sabrina you are finished you may get up from the table and go


    to the bedroom.¡± Stay up there until I say that you are allowed toe back out again. I looked at him


    and I asked him will you be joining me Alpha? He answers me, I don¡¯t know we will have to wait and


    see now won¡¯t we.


    As I am walking up the stairs, I just want to escape to the front door. With my luck it would be locked


    and it would¡¯ve all been just a trick. He¡¯d be waiting and watching to see what I would do next.


    Everything feels like a test. Not knowing what he¡¯s testing me on is what is driving me crazy. I am trying


    so hard to act like I have no memory. Just maybe, I should juste back to the real me instead of


    pretending to be somebody I¡¯m not. The sad part is I was just a silly teenage girl but that part was


    beaten and tortured out of me.


    When I get to the bedroom, I open the door and go in. I instantly realize that the room is sparkling clean


    and it smells so good. The bed has been reced it has a newforter on it new sheets the room


    looks amazing. Thanking God that the smell Is gone and the stink that I created. I hope the bad


    memories fade that torture was the worst part and me soiling myself I never felt so fucking helpless.


    Pain eventually escapes and you forget about it. Like being so helpless that you piss yourself just does


    something to you.


    Jazzes in, ¡°Sabrina I know this is hard to believe, but I promise we will escape.

 chapter 57

    chapter 57


    As I go andy on the bed I feel rxed more than I have been for days. Even knowing the Alpha will


    be up to get his pleasure. With him not having his way with me for days I know he¡¯s not going to let me


    be. I guess he will be ready now that everything is cleaned up. He¡¯s ready to see if I¡¯m going to stay in


    line.


    Jazz , ¡°I¡¯m okay now I think that I just needed a different scenery.¡±


    Jazz agrees, ¡°That is understandable with what has just happened to you.¡±


    Sabrina, ¡°If you think this is too much to handle you need to juste clean.¡±


    Make it like your memories areing back to you just maybe little by little. Jazz, ¡°I need him to think


    that I¡¯m lost and he is in control of me.¡± Then, maybe all of it will be easier for me to figure out our fate.


    I hear a sound, so Iy under the covers and close my eyes to pretend I¡¯m sleeping. The door opens I


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    can hear the footsteps walking towards the bed. Iy still not making a sound. I hear drawers open-


    and-shut and then I¡¯m thinking the Alpha gets in beside me to go to sleep.


    I sigh, reliefes over me hoping he isn¡¯t going to try to fuck me. Probably seeing the way, he left me


    is why he doesn¡¯t want to touch me. This seems so odd I don¡¯t understand, but at the same time I¡¯m


    happy as all hell. Closing my eyes I begin to fall asleep.


    As I¡¯m starting to wake up, I¡¯m not sure if its morning or night. I have no idea what the hell my sleep


    schedule is. I¡¯m alone there is nobody in the room with me, which I¡¯m not going toin it¡¯s nice to


    be alone. I enjoy the silence it neverst for to long there is always chaos.


    I get up I¡¯m unsure what the hell I should do since I¡¯m stuck in this room. I¡¯d hate for the Alpha to beat


    the shit out of me again for no good fucking reason. He¡¯s just giving himself an excuse to do as he


    pleases with me. I decide to go and get in the bath, so my body can just soak in the hot water. I can¡¯t


    believe how amazing it feels, my body is still sore from being tied up.


    I hear nothing while I¡¯m sitting there just soaking my body in the warmth of the water. The shower


    curtain flies open. I jump and go to cover my body not realizing who it is at first, I see it¡¯s only the


    Alpha.


    I say, ¡°Hello Alpha I didn¡¯t hear youe in.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you are finally up, how did you sleep Sabrina?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Great thank you, I reply.¡±


    He says, ¡°I will put clothes out for you when you are finished, get dressed ande join me for some


    lunch.¡±


    Yes Alpha, ¡°I will finish up right now and I¡¯ll be down thank you Alpha.¡±


    As I am getting out the bathtub, I think I¡¯m surprised by the Alpha today. He didn¡¯t have any kind of


    reaction of me getting in the bath. I find the pile of clothes that he picked out for me, and I get changed.


    As soon as I open the door to walk down I can hear talking. I listen in quietly to better understand what


    they are saying.¡±


    ¡°So what do you think?¡± Is she pretending, or do you think she is actually not remembering most of


    what has happened here?¡±


    The Alpha answers the other voice I think.


    I am not quite sure yet but the test I have given her she has passed where she would be a little


    memory loss. She is acting scared of me where she was never before.


    ¡°Jazz!¡± ¡°Do you hear that our n is actually working?¡± I can¡¯t believe it I thought, I was failing, but I am


    actually convincing him.


    Jazz sounds happy, I told you just be patient Sabrina and at all would work out.


    When I hit the staircase and proceed to walk down they hear me and automatically stops talking. I see


    who he was talking to which of course was the Beta.


    The Alpha greets me, ¡°it¡¯s nice to see you Sabrina I am happy that you got dressed so quickly,¡± ¡°Are


    you ready for lunch.? I try hiding my excitement, ¡° Yes I am starving thank you so much for having me


    for lunch.¡± As we are walking out to the dining table I see Allison.


    I say hello to her, and she nods her head back. I am not sure if I ever heard her speak, but she is


    probably too afraid to say something wrong. Because truth be told you can never say anything right for


    these men.


    As the Alpha and the Beta sit down the Alpha announces that they are going to try to go for a run


    today. Then the Alpha looks at me and says ¡°Well Sabrina that is if you are able to shift into your wolf


    this time.¡±


    ¡°We are going to try this once again.¡±


    I look at him and nod acting determined to do what he asking of me.


    ¡°I will do the best that I can and try my hardest so I can do as you please.¡± ¡°That is my good girl


    Sabrina, as long as you keep showing me respect. Your consequences won¡¯t be a part of your daily


    routine.


    As I am rolling my eyes in the back of my head, I mean hypothetically of course. I can¡¯t stand the


    words thate out of his mouth he makes me want to scream.


    I try to suck everything in, and not react to hisments because truth be told my reactions will blow


    my cover. As lunch is being served it smells so good. I don¡¯t know what it is but I know it¡¯s going to be


    delicious.


    Once all the tes are served to all of us the Alpha then says ¡°alright let¡¯s eat! ¡°I¡¯m ready for our


    adventure today.¡±


    I agreed with Alpha ¡°I can¡¯t wait either for the adventure it will be the perfect day.¡±


    Iughed to myself truth is I really don¡¯t give a fuck what today will bring. It sure as hell won¡¯t be my


    freedom.

 chapter 58

    chapter 58


    As we are eating out of nowhere the Beta looks at Allison and says, ¡°Are you excited to go for a run


    today?¡± Allison responds, ¡°of course it¡¯s nice to get outside.¡± The Beta keeps on talking ¡°Well I am


    happy that you are excited for something.¡± The food is delicious. I really didn¡¯t understand how hungry I


    was until I started eating. The feeling of being full is one of the most amazing feelings, especially from


    being hungry for so long.


    Jazz jokes, ¡°Man Sabrina you must¡¯ve been starving, you¡¯re the first one done you ate so fast.


    I hold in augh , ¡°I didn¡¯t want to waste any time you never know what happens minute to minute


    around here.¡±


    I keep my head down while everybody else eats. You never know what a eye roll or a wrong look will


    get you, if they don¡¯t like it. Next thing you know everything¡¯s all fucked up and your tied to a bed. The


    crazy part is the Alpha really hasn¡¯t spoken to me or touched me in days it¡¯s shocking to me I like it.


    I wonder if he is getting tired of me? What is he going to do with me? Is he going to kill me? How do


    you keep a man like him interested when all he enjoys is making other suffer? I meane on now


    look at the Beta for instance, he had my sister has had Nicole and now he¡¯s on to Allison.


    The sad part is all their fate is going to be the same. I wanted to escape for so long, but now I want to


    punish them all for what they¡¯ve done to these women and myself. The men of this pack they all


    deserve a dark fate.


    As I am all in my head, I hear faint noises, ¡°Sabrina!¡± I look up quick, oh Alpha what are you saying?


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Are you finished with your lunch? I am thank you so much it was delicious. You are wee Sabrina


    I¡¯m happy that you enjoyed it.


    Right now will be the real test you shifting into your wolf, are you ready? I looked at him and I say as


    ready as I can be. Will you exin it to me again before I try? He looks at me and smiles of course Ill


    take care of you. Everyone is done eating too, so they get up, and we head towards the front door.


    Alpha stops dead in his tracks and says one minute Sabrina. I turn and I looked at him all I can see are


    his canines.


    I jumped back in shock, mumbling on my words. ¡° Uhhhh what what are you doing? Alpha don¡¯t hurt


    me.¡± He then responds on my sweet Sabrina you need my mark before your able to run anywhere.


    Why? What are you talking about what is that? He then responds don¡¯t define me Sabrinae and let


    me do what I¡¯m meant to do.


    I am pretending to be scared as all hell as he¡¯s preparing to mark me. I know what the mark is and how


    bad it¡¯s about to feel. But this girl has no memory of ever being marked I had to pretend to be super


    terrified. I have been building up a good pain tolerance with all this shit that¡¯s been happening.


    I walk over to him grabs me then ps me across the face ¡°don¡¯t you fucking question me on anything,


    I am your master.¡± As I sit on the ground not wanting to move he reaches out his hand to me of course I


    take don¡¯t have much of a choice. He then puts me up against the wall as tears are falling down my


    face, he then reaches for my wrist then bit down instant pain rushed threw my veins.


    I cry and he smiles with my blood on his lips he licks his lips, my god Sabrina you always taste so


    fucking good. I can see hungrier in his eyes I know what is about to happen. He then tells the Beta and


    Allison to get the fuck out of the room the Beta shrugged okay Alpha, and they leave.


    Sabrina have you ever been into my office? I don¡¯t think so well first time for everything.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now!¡±


    My body is drained from the mark not understanding why every time he marks me I feel extremely


    drained.


    As we walk into his office he shuts the door behind him he tells me, ¡°Sabrina take off all of your clothes


    right now.¡± As I am taking my clothes off he strongly grabs me as my body stiffens he lifts me up, and


    sits me on his desk. My panties are still on, so he rips them off.


    He then separates my legs wide open. Alpha ms his hard cock inside me, I gasp loudly. He is


    fucking me so hard it hurts. Please Alpha not so rough, he thrust into me harder. Now shut the fuck up


    or ill really make it rough, Do you fucking understand me?¡± fuck Sabrina. Just fucking enjoy the pain.


    I¡¯m sorry as I whimper in pain afraid to move waiting for him to finish.


    He is so furious with me, I can tell on how hard he is fucking me. He then grabs ahold of my throat I


    scream out in pleasure. I¡¯m grasping for air, but he doesn¡¯t seem to really care. As I can tell he is


    getting ready to release himself by his motion he finally cums.


    He grabs my face hard, and kisses my lips as I try to cover myself wanting to get dressed. He looks at


    me and says did I tell you to get dressed, who says I¡¯m done with you. I¡¯m sorry Alpha may I please get


    dressed? Of course, Sabrina get dressed I¡¯ll be right back you stay here I¡¯m going to get our friends, so


    we can go for a run.

 chapter 59

    chapter 59


    When getting dressed I forgot already I don¡¯t have my panties just for the fact, he ripped them off me.


    He is an impatient asshole. Now I get to bare his fucking mark once again. I hate to even look at it


    makes me sick in my stomach. I will never belong to him, and he knows it deep down. Alpha just wants


    what he can¡¯t have.


    Jazz, ¡°Are you ready to go for a run?¡±


    Yes it¡¯s been so long I can¡¯t wait to just run as fast as I can. To breathe fresh and just feeling the


    freedom is so wroth it. The Alphaes back in, ¡°are you ready my sweet Sabrina?¡±


    ¡°Yes I¡¯m excited!


    ¡°Well then let¡¯s go he says.¡±


    I look at Allison I said, ¡°hello Allison it¡¯s nice to see you again.¡± She looks at me and doesn¡¯t even


    speak she just nods her head. Allison do you not like me or want me to speak to you?


    If that¡¯s the case I won¡¯t speak to you if it¡¯s going to get you in trouble. She then looks at me and says


    it¡¯s not that I don¡®t like you, I¡¯m just too afraid to say the wrong things. Please don¡¯t take my silence


    defensively. Of course thank you so much for letting me know, I was so uncertain and I didn¡¯t want to


    be the cause of your abuse.


    The Alpha then says ¡°Are you ready Sabrina?¡± ¡°Watch us as we shift into our wolf; then you try to


    follow.¡± As they all start shifting, I give it a few minutes then I call to Jazz. It¡¯s been long enough let¡¯s


    shift and go for a run. I start to shift and feel so free turning into my beautiful werewolf.


    I feel amazing it¡¯s been so long since I shifted that the feeling is nothing but pure rxation, in my


    bones and my body, I can¡¯t believe the way I feel right now. The Alphas wolf is huge all ck in color


    even his wolf is terrifying. I¡¯ve seen him once before when his canines were wrapped around my throat.


    Jazz says, ¡°Sabrina do not let him in your head.¡± Once he¡¯s into your head he cane into your head


    any time he wants to reach your thoughts. Just follow don¡¯t allow them to talk to you through your mind


    link.


    Jazz, I know I¡¯m not going to mind link anyone the only person I ever mind linked with was my sister


    Tonya.


    The Alpha nods and everyone takes off we follow him through the woods. We all start running faster


    and faster the wind blowing through my fur is amazing. I¡¯m staying directly behind the Alpha I don¡¯t let


    him get out my sight. I am not getting in trouble for doing something that I didn¡¯t do.


    I figured if I keep up with him. That¡¯s all that matters. Oh my God he can run so fast it feels good to run


    as fast as I can. Finally, I can let out this energy that has built up for so long.


    I sense that he wants to mind link with me but I refuse I am not doing it. I don¡¯t want him in my head


    whenever he chooses to be. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a test or not I won¡¯t allow it.


    As I run, trying to keep up with Alpha, I look behind to see if I can spot the Beta and Allison but I don¡¯t


    see them. When I look in front of me again I don¡¯t see the Alpha. Ie to a stop and look around.


    Jazz I don¡¯t know what to do what should I do? Jazz says, ¡°Sabrina it¡¯s ok I will howl, and they should


    Sabrina just turn around and head back to the house good idea Jazz.


    Knowing the reality of actually escaping now is just not the right time. If I were able to do it I would. My


    chances of getting away are slim right now. He probably has guards at each end of his territory waiting


    for me to run. Since he¡¯s given me the chance with our run today. When I get a chance to escape again


    there won¡¯t be getting caught in the equation.


    I use my sense of smell to try to find the house. I just keep going, eventually, I find it. I sit on the steps


    in my wolf form and start howling. Waiting for any kind ofmunication between the others, but I hear


    nothing. As I am howling my eyes are closed. As soon as I open them the naked Alpha is standing in


    front of me. I struggle to shift back to my human but then I do.


    I¡¯m sorry Alpha I got behind somehow looking for the others and then you were gone. I howled for you,


    but I didn¡¯t hear a response back. I just came back to the house, I hope your not mad. By my surprise


    he smiles and says, ¡°Oh my sweet Sabrina I think you did the right thing.¡±


    As we both stand there naked he gives me a nket and tells me to go get cleaned up. We can get


    ready for bed. I then kissed him on the cheek and say thank you for a great surprise.


    I go inside while I¡¯m walking upstairs I hear crying. I try to see who it is but I can¡¯t unless I wonder


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    around the house. I really don¡¯t want the consequences, so I don¡¯t go snooping, I go straight to the


    bedroom. So Jazz how awesome was that run? My god it felt so good.


    Jazz says, ¡°Hell yes Sabrina!¡±


    It is just what we needed to feel better don¡¯t you think? I could go running like that everyday.


    I think the stress would just go away for once and I can deal with all his abuse. I go in and get a quick


    shower I grab afy shirt and climb in bed. I feel exhausted after that run. I¡¯m d how nice of a day


    we had. I roll over getting all cozy I know I¡¯m going to sleep great tonight

 chapter 60

    chapter 60


    I wake up feeling refreshed. I can¡¯t believe that the Alpha left me alone all night which is extraordinary.


    I¡¯ve been sleeping so well I¡¯m so well rested something that I am truly not used to. When I get up I


    notice Alpha set clothes out for me like always.


    I get up and look at the clothes he set out for me, and get myself dressed. Then I¡¯m like fuck he didn¡¯t


    tell me to get dressed fuck. I go to take the clothes back off and try to fold them the exact way that he


    had them, so he won¡¯t notice.


    Not really sure if he would give a shit or not but who the fuck wants punished just for putting fucking


    clothes on. I wonder when the Alpha ns oning up. I know that he gets upset when I just do


    things without him telling me to.


    Sometimes I see myself as weak listening to this monster, following hismands, but truth be told


    what else is there to do. I am really starting to get him where I want him. Getting him to trust me is


    going to be the biggest mistake he ever makes.


    I know that building his trust is going to take way too long, but I also know in the long run it¡¯s going to


    be worth it.


    I start hearing footsteps in the hallway, I¡¯m thinking it¡¯s the Alpha maybe I can finally get dressed. When


    the door opens it is not the Alpha. It is actually Allison she says, ¡°good morning Sabrina I am here to


    tell you to go ahead and get ready.¡±


    Once you are to just go ahead ande down for breakfast and join us. I then say thank you so much


    Allison I will get dressed and I will be down, and she shuts the door. Wondering what the hell today is


    going to bring. I hope it¡¯s not a trip to the Alpha¡¯s office I could go without that for a awhile.


    ¡°Jazz are you ready to start our day?¡±


    ¡°Yeah of course Sabrina!¡± Good luck!


    ¡°Thanks Jazz.¡±


    Well let¡¯s get this show on the road, I hope they are having something delicious like bacon for


    breakfast.


    As I¡¯m walking down stairs, I hear does she really think you ran ahead of her the Beta says. The Alpha


    says she ran so fast she didn¡¯t even see me if she really knew the blood line that shees from and


    power she actually has. I honestly can¡¯t believe how fast she ran. I start walking down the steps they


    immediately stop talking. I say good morning Alpha and Beta it is nice to see you both the Alpha then


    says, ¡°You look beautiful Sabrina!¡±


    Thank you, Alpha, I respond. The Alpha then says Let¡¯s go sit at the table and get some breakfast.  It


    does smell delicious thank you for allowing me toe down for breakfast.


    As we are sitting at the table eating breakfast I am still caught up on what the Alpha and Beta were


    talking about. What other powers could I have that I don¡¯t know about? I''m not aware of any of my


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    background where Ie from. I just learned that I have alpha blood in me not sure if it¡¯s from my


    mother or my father. Wherever ites from its made my infertility no more due to my bloodline. I have


    no idea how to use any of these powers or if I have any powers at all.


    Jazz, ¡°Do you know of any powers can you feel anything special?¡±


    ¡°Sabrina I am as blind to this as you are, I have no clue.¡± Usually wolves are brought up in their packs,


    and their parents teach them how to use their powers. If you have powers that your parents never told


    you about it¡¯s hard to tell what they are and how to bring them out.


    I am so distracted not paying attention to the alpha or anybody else. I am all in my head I better snap


    out of it before the Alpha notices or he will get pissed off. As I am trying so hard to stay focused I just


    can¡¯t stop thinking how I need answers my mind is all over the ce.


    The Alpha looks at me and says ¡°Sabrina you¡¯re not eating is everything alright?¡±


    Here I am not paying attention so he repeats himself once more.


    Jazz yells at me trying to warn me to listen.


    ¡°The Alpha is talking to you!¡±


    I jump up and start apologizing, ¡°of course yes everything looks delicious I was just getting ready to


    start eating thank you.¡± I start to eat, so I don¡¯t draw more attention to myself but keep wondering who I


    really am and how much I need to find out about myself.


    The Alpha says ¡°So Sabrina before all this amnesia shit happened with your memory loss you were


    going to start nning our wedding.¡±


    I start coughing choking on my food in shock to what he just said. My response honestly is just shock, I


    tried to speak but the words don¡¯te out.


    The Alpha says ¡°Sabrina are you okay?¡±


    I¡¯m fine it¡¯s just you surprised me. I feel like we don¡¯t know each other enough for me to start nning


    some wedding. The Alpha then looks pissed off. ¡°Oh, my sweet Sabrina are you calling me a liar?¡± he


    asked.


    ¡°No, of course not calling you a liar, I am just confused that¡¯s all. I would really like to get to know you


    more before we actually would get married.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina you know enough about me you don¡¯t need to know more.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand where he is going with this Jazz, I cannot marry him. How do I n a wedding to


    this monster?¡±


    Sabrina just y his game that¡¯s all it is to him so why not join him.


    Jazz, ¡°Are you crazy? I will never join him I want no part of him.¡± I¡¯m not talking about actually marrying


    him Sabrina. I¡¯m just saying y his game and see where it gets us. I was about to say Jazz are you


    seriously crazy because that was crazy talk.


    The Alpha looks pissed off he says ¡°Sabrina your silence is not so promising, are you having second


    thoughts?¡± My response to him I am just thinking it¡¯s not that I am having second thoughts it¡¯s just I


    can¡¯t believe that I wouldn¡¯t remember such an important thing.


    The Alpha exins, ¡°I gave you enough time to try to remember but you weren¡¯t remembering, so I


    figured I would bring it up to you.¡± I thought maybe you and Allison could work on the wedding ns.


    This will give you guys something to do. Lets just finish our breakfast then we will talk more about this


    when we are done here.

 chapter 61

    chapter 61


    I am stunned I can¡¯t believe that he is making up that we are engaged all because he thinks I¡¯ve lost my


    memory. I try to eat slower. I don¡¯t want to finish eating I am afraid of the conversation that is going to


    happen afterwards. I don¡¯t want the consequences of being a bitch about this wedding stuff because I


    can¡¯t take any more suffering right now.


    I can¡¯t help but wondering if he wants to hurry up and marry me because he¡¯s afraid of what power I


    may have. He wants to seal the deal while he has the chance. I wonder if I could figure out how to


    handle my powers on my own if I would be able to kill him.


    Sabrina the Alpha says then I feel a sharp pain across my face. Surprised by his force I fall out of my


    chair to the floor I whimper in pain. The Alpha then picks me up by my throat you fucking bitch, I¡¯m


    trying to be nice.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you and your not even listening to me Sabrina. What the fuck is your problem?¡± He


    screams at me as he¡¯s throwing me up against the wall. He starts walking over to me I¡¯m pleading to


    him that I¡¯m sorry. He¡¯s not listening to my begging instead he begins dragging me by my hair up the


    steps.


    I yell at him ¡°Why the fuck would I ever want to marry a monster like you?¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m a monster really Sabrina? I am going to show you a fucking monster.¡± Please Alpha you


    are hurting me let me go. He ps me across the face again andughs. ¡°Sabrina do you really think


    that you are allowed to talk to me that way?¡±


    You expect to get no consequences then you are fucking dumber than you look. I don¡¯t look at the


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Alpha when I reply back. ¡°Why the fuck do you enjoy hurting me so bad you piece of shit? He doesn¡¯t


    respond he says nothing as he¡¯s dragging me across the carpet in the hallway to our bedroom. I feel


    the rug burning on my ass, and it hurts like hell. I don¡¯t understand how one man could have so much


    evil in him and have absolutely no good.


    He looks to be taking his belt off I try to talk to him. ¡°Alpha please you caught me off guard please don¡¯t


    punish me.¡± He then takes his belt and wraps it around his fingers to get a better grip. He doesn¡¯t go to


    take his pants off so I know I¡¯m going to get a hell of a beating.


    He swings the belt at me and it hits me in the face first, the pain is bearable. Until he then grabs me by


    the hair throws me on the bed before I can react. He starts hitting me from my head to my feet. The


    welts are getting harder and harder to ignore as he hits me over and over again. I scream out for him to


    stop, but he doesn¡¯t he craves my pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sick of you Sabrina you don¡¯t know how to just follow what you¡¯re told to do.¡±


    As I¡¯m screaming and crying in pain I don¡¯t respond to him like he is nothing. It just makes him even


    more mad he stops hitting me finally. I can¡¯t move I¡¯m so sore I can hear him unzipping his pants.


    Making me suffer is all he wants to do. He grabs ahold of my ass spreading my ass apart.


    I scream ¡°No Alpha No.¡± I then manage get out of his grip, but not for long he hits me so hard that I¡¯m


    automatically in a daze. He gets me back on the bed and fucks me as he¡¯s causing the most pain that


    he possibly can. I don¡¯t move there really is nothing I can do but let him finish with me. He fucks me in


    my ass, my pussy and my mouth not giving a fuck just tearing me up causing me as much pain as


    possible.


    Once he finally finishes for good he cums all over my face, he then grabs my face as hard as can


    causing instant bruising he then says lick my cum of you lips Sabrina. I hesitate then he ps across


    the face not being able to bare any more I just do as I am told.


    He then gets up, and gets in the shower like nothing just happened like he didn¡¯t just torture the fuck


    out of me. The Alpha demands before leaving the room to get myself cleaned the fuck up right now.


    I try to get up barely able to walk I hurt so badly. This is going to take time for my body to heal after


    what he just did to me. Tears streaming down my face I¡¯m in so much pain. I turn the water on the wait


    for the water to get hot. Once it does I sit in the bottom the tub the water stings my body. I let the water


    run over my bruises as I cry I¡¯m so sick and tired of this life.


    Jazzes in ¡°Sabrina are you okay¡± I respond of course not I am not okay.¡± Jazz this is not working


    we need toe up with a new n to get the hell out of here sooner.


    ¡° Sabrina I just know that Tonya is looking for your father, and she is going to find him.¡± Then they will


    I snapped at Jazz, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything like; do we even have powers which we know nothing


    about? Could we probably use them to escape this fucking monster?¡±


    Jazz responds ¡°Well then Sabrina let¡¯s try to figure out our powers let¡¯s figure out what the hell we can


    do to defeat him and get ourselves free.¡±


    Jazz ¡°I am done pretending to be somebody that I am not. I am not being this weak person anymore


    that he thinks he can just control.¡±


    I would rather fight until I can¡¯t fight no more I am done being helpless. If going to get a beaten like this


    and raped and tortured the way that he just did then I¡¯m going to be able to speak my fucking


    mind.

 chapter 62

    chapter 62


    As I finally get up to clean his scent off me scrubbing myself red. I don¡¯t want to miss any spot that he


    might have touched me. It is like my soul is turning dark. I¡¯m so full of hatred for him. I¡¯m done and step


    out of the shower. I start to dry myself . As I look into the mirror, I look at my bruised face a fire lights


    up, and I¡¯m ready to win this fucking fight. I¡¯m amazed the power of range I feel right now. Where the


    hell is thising from or even knowing what the hell it all means.


    I walk out of the bathroom into the mess of the bedroom that the damn Alpha caused, while he


    decided to abuse me. I start to pick things up as I look at the bed that the sheets are covered in my


    blood due to what he has done to me. I take the sheets off the bed and ce them in a pile to be


    washed. My clothes I throw away since he basically shredded them. I guess good thing he doesn¡¯t buy


    me expensive clothes.


    He keeps me locked up where only he can see me the Alpha, the Beta and Allison. What if his pack is


    all lie, but then again who would have taken me then. The door suddenly swings open he smiles


    ¡°Where are your clothes my sweet Sabrina?¡±


    ¡° Oh yeah that¡¯s right I haven¡¯t put any out for you.¡± I then look at him and respond ¡°well yes, so I


    thought I would wait until youe back. I would be able to get dressed since you like to pick out my


    clothes. He looks at me and smiles and hands me my clothes. I start getting dressed as he¡¯s watching


    my every move.


    ¡°Now that is a good girl, Sabrina that is how you should listen to me.¡±


    I force a reply, ¡°well I¡¯m just so happy that I can please you the way you desire.¡±


    He then looks at me like I have two heads.


    ¡±Oh Sabrina you are back now aren¡¯t you my dear.¡±


    I look at him confused. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I ask. ¡°Your back to me, the Sabrina that is a pain


    in my ass always defining me.¡±


    ¡°Just know Sabrina I will not just allow you to disrespect me.¡±


    I look at the Alpha with hate, ¡°how could I ever disrespect you my Alpha.¡±


    He walks over and grabs my face, ¡°Do you enjoy pain Sabrina?¡± I answer with his hands still on my


    face. ¡°What do you think Alpha?¡± I know that you definitely enjoy inflecting pain on others.


    He smiles, I do what I think is necessary for my pack and of course myself. You will be my ve when


    I want you, I will have you, like I¡¯ve always said ¡°You belong to me.¡±


    Iugh like hell, ¡°Like I¡¯ve always said to you.¡±


    ¡°I belong to no one.¡± Heughs whatever you say my sweet Sabrina.


    The Alpha says since you want to define me all the time, I will make sure that your stay here is


    indefinitely miserable. I respond like my stay here so far wasn¡¯t miserable enough. You are a terrible


    person, and you will pay for your actions. ¡°Sabrina¡±, he says. Is that a threating off your beautiful


    lips?¡±


    I looked at him ¡°of course not it¡¯s a promise.¡±


    Sabrina if you want to fight me on everything I do then go ahead this shall be fun the Alpha says. It¡¯s


    not me defining you now it¡¯s not wanting to be with you and you holding me here captive. This is for no


    one else¡¯s gain but your own. You im it¡¯s for revenge but I honestly believe it¡¯s for your own


    satisfaction.


    That is what¡¯s going to get you in your entire pack ughtered, your arrogance. Heughs asking me


    ¡°Are you done now Sabrina or do you want to dig yourself a even bigger hole than what you are


    digging.¡±


    I will never stop fighting you and I will fight to escape this fucking hell as long as I live, I will promise


    you that. He throws me to the ground and kicks me as hard as he can in my stomach, I don¡¯t even


    flinch. I am so angry that I just want to fucking kill him but I can¡¯t move as he¡¯s kicking me.


    He thinks causing me the pain is the best he can do the truth is that pain is nothingpared to being


    captive here. He will never keep me here because I will escape him and I will kill him.


    I don¡¯t know how but I will find a way out of this. He may keep me as his little puppet, but I will not


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    follow hismands not anymore. The abuse can¡¯t get any worse than what I already have gotten


    from him. I will gain my strength I will find my inner power that is hiding deep inside me. Once it


    unleashes all hell is truly going to break loose. It will all go towards him and his pack. They will pay for


    every wrong doing that they have inflicted towards me and any other woman that they¡¯ve ever touched.


    I can hear him screaming as he is kicking me.


    I know eventually, I will ckout or he will kill me. I can¡¯t prevent on what he¡¯s doing it¡¯s going to


    happen. I will heal and there will be another day I will have to fight. I will defeat him. Now the torture is


    going to get even worse I need to prepare myself on what is about to happen to me.


    He finally stops kicking me my body feels broken at least I know my ribs are broken for sure. He just


    stands over me andughs.


    ¡°Was that enough pain for you this time?¡±


    I don¡¯t respond to him truly, I am awake, but I am not. As I am fading away I feel peace . He has killed


    me other times before, this is just one more time, the question is will he save me or let me die.

 chapter 63

    chapter 63


    As far as I know, I am not dead or aliveying in this bed. I¡¯m in my thoughts and wondering what is


    going to happen to me. Dreaming of a life that I wish I had from before. Back to when I didn¡¯t know that


    my parents aren¡¯t truly my parents and their alive. Forgetting all this has happened to me all the torture,


    abuse, the hurt. It all just disappears and turns into love. With my parents being gone who knows what


    love really is. I know that I have love for Tonya, she is all I have now.


    I am wondering is Tonya toote to save me?


    Will I ever actually ever get to meet my real parents?


    Have they ever really loved us? Getting answers on why they abandoned us and why they left this


    happen to me.


    Jazz says ¡°Sabrina don¡¯t judge your parents, you don¡¯t know them we can¡¯t judge until we find out the


    facts.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were still here I thought I was alone withering to nothing by myself.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina your never alone I will always be right here no matter what we take care of each other.¡±


    ¡°Jazz I have no idea what is happening I know that my body is still here but I can¡¯t wake up.¡± It¡¯s like I


    am trapped inside my body not being able to move and make my body do what I want it to do.


    The Alpha literally beat you to death. I am trying to heal you as fast as I can. You have so many broken


    bones the healing process is taking alot longer than normal. The doctor put you in an induceda, so


    your body has no stress and can heal faster. The Alpha left youying hurt for days before he even


    called the doctor. He waited until he had no other choice.


    I was unable to heal you so he brought the doctor in to try to save you. Now your body is healing slow,


    but it¡¯s healing we will survive. For now rest Sabrina there is going to be a fight, and we need toThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    prepare ourselves.


    As Iy in the bed my body not reacting to anything I am telling it to do. I try to think about the times


    that unexinable things has happened to me. My parents just ignored it like I was lying to them. Truth


    be told it¡¯s all possible that it wasn¡¯t a lie all this time. That my parents downyed everything because


    they knew I had unexinable powers and didn¡¯t know how to react to them.


    Wondering why they wouldn¡¯t tell me instead of letting me blind to all of this. Everything could have


    been prevented by just telling me the truth. Then maybe I would be able to at least defend myself and


    fight off this monster or at least escape him.


    As I am lying in the bed the doctores in I can hear him but I can¡¯t see him. I hear another voice


    and I can tell that the Alpha is with him. Alpha says ¡°Is she going to live or is she going to die?¡±


    The doctor then says ¡°If it were any other wolf there would be no way that they would¡¯ve survived what


    you did. The strength of her bloodline is incredible. Have you ever thought about having her to have


    your pups? You can tell that the Alpha gets angry instantly by the question.


    He starts yelling, my pups will never have the same bloodline that killed my father. The doctor then


    replied her bloodline mixed with yours would be extraordinary and unstoppable. Honestly you would


    have to stop the abuse that you are pursuing on her. There is no way she would be able to carry.


    The Alpha then says ¡°Let¡¯s make this very clear she will not carry my pups.¡± I don¡¯t care about her


    bloodline or that her father is a king. Her blood is poison to my pack that¡¯s why she is assumed to be


    dead to my pack.


    I need to find a stable Luna for my pack that is weak and who will follow my everymand. The


    doctor asks ¡°Then why do you want me to keep her alive?¡± She is mine for my own pleasure. I will be


    leaving for a couple of days keep her sedated until I get back. I would like to be the first face she sees


    when she wakes up.


    The doctor then replies, ¡°I will keep her sedated enough where she will not wake up until your return¡±


    the Alpha says good.


    Jazzes in ¡°Sabrina did you hear that the Alpha is leaving?¡±


    ¡°We are going to have a chance to escape, his pack already assumes your dead there won¡¯t be


    anybody looking for us. This might be our biggest chance yet to escape that will actually work.¡±


    Jazz ¡°Did you hear my bloodlinees from the king does mean I am a princess?¡± I don¡¯t know if it is


    truth of our bloodline. What I do understand is we need to concentrate on getting out of this sedation,


    so we can wake up and run like hell.


    For once there is a chance for us to escape this prison and not get caught. The Beta will still be here


    with Allison if we can defeat him we will be in the clear.


    Jazz ¡°Do you think that we should take Allison with us?¡± Sabrina you know how I feel about


    attachments we need to protect ourselves not worrying about other people.


    That makes us just as a monster as they are. If she wants to escape I will help her, I¡¯m not going to tell


    her she can¡¯te. Nobody deserves this even if she is submitted she can be set free too.


    Jazz caves in, fine, but one screw up we leave her behind we take care of ourselves. This might be


    our only actual shot to escape. I don¡¯t want it to be jeopardized by someone we don¡¯t even know or


    care about.

 chapter 64

    chapter 64


    ¡°Jazz what do you think we need to do to get out of sedation and try to escape this hell?¡±


    Not sure yet Sabrina, but we need to figure it out, so we can escape fast without being seen.


    I asked her ¡°Do you really think that we will be able to get out of the doctor¡¯s sedation?¡±


    Yes Sabrina! ¡°Just for the fact that we are sedated now, but yet here we are talking to each other inside


    your head, is a really good sign.¡± That is a good point Jazz, ¡°I didn¡¯t even think of it like that.¡±


    ¡°Jazz do you really believe that some way somehow we can break out of this hell and truly escape?¡± I


    need some hope knowing that you believe in me.


    ¡°Sabrina have I ever not believed in you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never showed you that I didn¡¯t, I believe in everything


    you do anything is possible.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina you are so strong you survived so much torture and abuse you can ovee any obstacle.¡± I


    think that your heart gets the best of you sometimes and you want to save everybody. That just shows


    you have a caring heart, and that¡¯s important to have.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Enough of all the doubt, what should we try first Jazz starts thinking of a n. Why don¡¯t you think of


    something positive something that you love. In all honesty my family is what I loved the most in this


    world but then all I find out is what they had hidden from me. I try thinking back to when I didn¡¯t know


    anything.


    Myst good memory  was the day of my birthday and my mom was so excited about me turning 18.


    She was even nning my party. Starting my senior year in school and making my favorite breakfast


    chocte chip pancakes. Now I know for a fact that she might not be my true blood parent. Which


    doesn¡¯t matter she sure was my true best friend. It¡¯s hard for me not to get sad and full of emotion


    when I think of my parents.


    I loved them so much and the fate that they suffered because of the Alpha was so uncalled-for. They


    took care of me the best that they could. I would never have chosen anyone else better than them.


    ¡°Jazz I can¡¯t just think about my parents, it¡¯s what is supposed to make me happy instead is making me


    terribly sad they¡¯re gone.¡±


    I understand Sabrina but try your best we need to see where your powers are triggered from. Sabrina


    stop thinking about your parents maybe think about Tonya. She is someone else that makes you happy


    that isn¡¯t dead.


    As I start thinking about Tonya I think about our future about us finding husbands, getting married,


    having children it fills me up with excitement. To think someday all these things will be possible for us.


    I¡¯m getting all these happy-go-lucky thought¡¯s in my head yet nothing has happened.


    Its just almost likeying here in silence watching paint dry no results .


    ¡°Jazz then responds Sabrina why not be sad maybe your sadness will unleash something.¡±


    ¡° Jazz I was thinking about my parents and I got sad and nothing happened. Maybe your not focusing


    enough Jazz says.


    I respond ¡°if you find it so fucking easy than you try to focus and do it your damn self.¡±


    As I am getting angry that¡¯s when I start to feel something it¡¯s almost like a shock. It¡¯s almost like I¡¯m


    turning into a different person. My eyes go red and I am ready for anything the power I feel is


    extraordinary. The only question now is how do I use this to wake myself up.


    Jazz tries to help, ¡°Sabrina take all your anger and your frustration that you feel for the Alpha. Let it all


    out until you explode with hate. Maybe that will be enough to break your sedation.


    I hear footsteps somebody ising, the door opens. I¡¯m not sure who it is I hear no voices. Then I


    feel a gentle touch, and I hear a whisper in my ear saying ; ¡°I am shutting your sedation off you will be


    able to escape in a couple of hours.¡±


    ¡°The Alpha has left to go find a wife this will be your chance to escape him don¡¯t mess it up.¡±


    ¡° Good luck Sabrina you¡¯re going to need it find your sister, and you both need to find your father


    together.¡±


    ¡°Tonya has found her a pack for refuge she is with the Moonlight pack they will take care of you too.¡±


    If revenge is what you seek find your father and get your vengeance but be patient Sabrina. Just


    remember I am suffering the consequences of letting you go free. I will probably be killed so run as fast


    as you can and don¡¯t stop until your safe sweet Sabrina.


    Onest thing Sabrina ¡°Please give your dad my apologies and beg him to forgive me hoping this will


    make up for my wrong doings.¡±


    ¡°Jazz am I hearing that right are we being set free?¡±


    Jazz seems just as surprised as me, ¡°Sabrina were getting the chance to escape!¡±


    Excitement ovees us both I can¡¯t wait until this sedition wears off, and we finally can escape once


    and for all out of his grasp.¡±


    Jazz what about Allison?¡± Sabrina I know you want to save her but we can¡¯t waste our only chance to


    really escape.


    Once wee back with your father and get our vengeance. We will spare Allison¡¯s life and all the


    other women that these horrible men are torturing.


    For now Sabrina we need to concentrate on getting out of here. The Alpha isn¡¯t around to stop us this


    is our chance to freedom, we can¡¯t risk it for no one.


    I know Jazz I just feel awful I have experienced the same pain and torture from these monsters. If there


    was a chance that I could help save her and take her away from all of this I wanted to at least try.


    Jazz then says ¡°There¡¯s also a chance that she will blow your cover and get you caught. To be


    tortured and locked up again never having the chance to escape.¡±


    Jazz was very convincing, ¡°We need to concentrate on escaping ourselves and not putting people in


    our equation.¡±


    Jazz oh my God! ¡°I¡¯m moving my fingers the sedation is starting to wear off it¡¯s time for us to finally be


    free.

 chapter 65

    chapter 65


    As my body is starting to wake up, I¡¯m shaking with excitement not being able to believe that this is


    really happening. That I am finally getting the chance to get the hell out of here.


    The Alpha believes that nobody in his pack will dear define him. He thinks they will follow his every


    Not having any idea that this doctor is breaking his rules; even though he saved my life twice and now


    setting me free. I am so thankful that he came along to the Alphas pack. The doctor knew what the


    Alpha was doing to me and him his self couldn¡¯t stand it. Exactly what triggered him to set me free I just


    know it.


    When I break free from his territory the bond is broken from his mark. Although he will know that I have


    escaped but it will be toote. I will already be gone once hees back.


    His pack already believes I am dead he won¡¯t dare tell them I am alive now. To even ask them to


    search for me, for the fact that my consequences was death, and he didn¡¯t seed. He lied, his pack


    will believe if you can lie to us once you can lie to us anytime.


    They will wonder why he would want to keep me alive, when I¡¯m the cause of their Alpha¡¯s death. It¡¯s


    been hours the Alpha should be far enough away but even if he runs as fast as he could he still


    wouldn¡¯t be able to find me this time I will escape.


    I am starting to get feeling in my arms and my legs. I start bending my legs bending my arms¡¯ building


    my strength. The doctor filled me up on fluids and nutrition so my body won¡¯t be weak.


    I am basically stretching, so I don¡¯t pull a muscle so I can run as fast as I can to get the fuck out of


    here. The nicest part about this is the front door is right below me, but why use the door I will use the


    window instead. As I look out the window it¡¯s beautiful outside I see no one. I intensify my hearing I


    hear nothing. I opened the window and I jump out and Ind on my feet on the ground nobody¡¯s


    around.


    All right Jazz let¡¯s do this! I shift into my beautiful wolf form as the wind is blowing through my fur. I start


    running as fast as I can and I don¡¯t stop I just go and go, and go running from a monster.


    If true monsters ever really existed he would be a monster to be afraid of indefinitely one of them. As I


    am running I recognize my surroundings, I can¡¯t believe that drive seemed like itsted for hours. He


    must drive-in circles to try to fool me. Knowing that this territory isn¡¯t as big as he imed it was.


    I know where the territory breaks free I am almost there. Jazz screaming in excitement, ¡°we did it


    Sabrina we did it I can¡¯t believe this we finally escaped.¡±


    Jazz don¡¯t get too excited we are not out of the woods yet. Now Jazz since Tonya is a part of us and


    her wolf is your sister also.


    ¡°Do you think you can pick up her scent?¡±


    If she¡¯s been in the area I believe that I could pick it up, but I am not a hundred percent sure. Well Jazz


    all you can really do is the best you can and hopefully we find her scent somewhere.


    We will continue to go straight, and hopefully that will lead us somewhere.


    I can¡¯t believe how strong my body feels It does not seem that I just woke up from aa. That doctor


    really took care of me, thanks to him I am on my way to escape.


    Jazz is so overjoyed I can¡¯t even really talk to her because she is just excited. I am just being a Suzy


    downer, that is terrified of getting caught. I don¡¯t want to get too excited until we break the mark, and we


    get far away from here.


    Hoping that I find Tonya but the chances of that are probably slim to none. Especially if she is too held


    up, out looking for our father. She should have got pretty far by now I am not sure how long it¡¯s been


    but at least a month.


    I don¡¯t really know my days from my nights since I¡¯ve been captured, I really don¡¯t even know what


    today is. I just can¡¯t wait to just live in normal life and honestly with just Jazz and I would be just fine.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I don¡¯t think I would ever be able to trust a man from what the Alpha has done to me. I mean I guess


    there¡¯s always that one chance of true love but from the looks of things I don¡¯t really have much luck


    with good things in my life.


    We start running faster and faster I see the border. I tell Jazz get ready, there¡¯s the border there will be


    a big shock that¡¯s going to go through us. We need to prepare ourselves for when it knocks me out.


    You need to wake me up as soon as possible, because the bond will be broken.


    As I take off as fast as I can I put everything possibly into breaking this fucking border. Then finally this


    bond from this fucking monster will be gone too. The mark for the Alpha will disappear and never


    fucking exist on my body ever again.


    I break through the border I feel the shock It sent me flying threw the air. Surprisingly I catch myself as I


    hell now my bond is truly broken from that monster.

 chapter 66

    chapter 66


    I have no idea where I am going, I just keep running the feeling of being free is amazing. The best kind


    of feeling that I¡¯ve felt in such a long time. I tried to find any sign of civilization, but there¡¯re no signs.


    As I am running in the woods I¡¯m listening to all the sounds. The birds chirping the squirrels and


    chipmunks ruffling the leaves, all I¡¯m thinking is which one will be my dinner.


    I can¡¯t believe that we finally escaped scared as all hell to stop running not wanting the Alpha to catch


    up to me. As I¡¯m listening to all the wonderful sounds, I then hear a vehicle, ¡°oh my god Jazz I hear a


    car there is a road somewhere around here.¡± We need to find that road.


    I start looking for the road, I see markings on the trees and think how the markings are almost in a row


    which is odd. I start walking up to the markings Jazz then says, I have it. ¡°What are you talking about


    Jazz?¡± Tonya¡¯s scent I smell it.


    Speechless I don¡¯t know what to say. I walk up to the trees and I feel the marks on the trees. I followed


    them and it leads me to the road. She must have had to go back into the woods for something. She


    marked the trees, so she knew how to get back. I start following the markings on the trees that are


    leading into the woods.


    Then I get a smell of blood and its Tonya¡¯s blood as I¡¯m walking I see a trap. The trap looks to be made


    of silver and smells like Tonya.


    ¡°Jazz oh my god, did they recapture Tonya?¡± I didn¡¯t know about it. If they have then why would the


    Beta attack me the way he did?


    I¡¯m confused, and I was starting to get tired. I fight my exhaustion and decide to try to follow the scent


    of Tonya¡¯s blood. Not sure if I¡¯m going to like what I find, hopefully it doesn¡¯t lead me to her body.


    It doesn¡¯t seem like a lot of blood to kill her just enough to hurt her. She got caught in the trap, and


    must have searched for help or a safe ce to heal.


    I start hearing footsteps steps I stop to make sure that¡¯s what I am hearing and not my own footsteps.


    Am I just being paranoid. I hear them again I look for a tree to climb terrified not knowing what is about


    to happen.


    I shift back to my human and climb up a tree. I¡¯m looking around I see nothing I know I¡¯m not crazy. I


    most definitely heard something I stay up the tree and decided to sleep here for the night.


    Its so dark out, I can¡¯t even see my hand in front of my face. Its so peaceful it surprisingly is not cold I


    I didn¡¯t sleep very wellst night, I kept having the fear of the Alphaing and capturing me and


    taking me back to hell.


    Once I would fall asleep, I would have the same dream over again. I am terrified of being caught. I¡¯m


    not too worried of what he might do to me, I just want to be free not held captive.


    As it starts getting light outside, I look around in my surroundings everything looks clear, so I start


    climbing down the tree. I can hear my stomach growling, ¡°Jazz are you ready to hunt, so we can get


    our breakfast.


    ¡°Yes Sabrina let¡¯s do it!¡±


    As we begin our hunt we find a rabbit, I devour it the nutrition, and the taste is amazing. I can¡¯t believe


    that I can just eat flesh from animal in all reality it¡¯s disgusting. My wolf is tearing into its flesh it¡¯s


    amazing not understanding why but not really caring either just enjoying the taste.


    When I am done eating I start searching for water, I don¡¯t want myself getting dehydrated and


    bing weak. It would make it easier for the Alpha to find me and that is never going to happen. The


    only reason, I ever go back to that hell will be to rip his heart out.


    As we begin walking threw the woods, we still have a little of Tonya scent but not much. Hoping Ie


    across some kind of water source but really not having very much luck finding one. I start to run I keep


    searching for water and a nose out for Tonya¡¯s scent since she has been in this area.


    Jazz is loving her freedom of shifting, running and hunting. She is so happy I just love my wolf so


    much. Jazz is enjoying this as much as she can and looking for her sister also. I have this weird feeling


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    and not sure what it is it almost feels like somebody is watching me.


    It¡¯s overwhelming to me it¡¯s not a bad feeling like I¡¯m in danger but a feeling of being watched. As I get


    into defense mode I will be ready to protect myself and my wolf. I enhance my hearing to see if I hear


    anybody. I decide to climb up the tree and look around my surroundings to see if I see anything. I see


    nothing and hear nothing. I don¡¯t understand what is happening but I know that somebody is watching


    me.


    It must not be the Alpha or his pack because they would capture me and make sure I would pay for my


    consequences. Even if his pack thinks I am already dead. I don¡¯t want to yell out, I don¡¯t want anybody


    to know that I am here. I don¡¯t think I have any other choice so I yell out. ¡°If you are watching me and


    you n on hurting me I will tell you I will put up a hell of a fight and you will lose so identify yourself


    now.¡±

 chapter 67

    chapter 67


    As I am yelling nobody is answering I feel like a fool but I know there somebody watching me. So I


    continue my journey as I am walking I hear ¡°hello excuse me,¡± I am in shock.


    I don¡¯t know what I should do just ignore him pretend I didn¡¯t hear it. Is this the person that has been


    following me all this time? What does he want?


    Hi stop and turn around and then I shout do note near me. He then stops dead in his tracks and


    says, ¡°you are the one that is on my territory.¡± I then respond, ¡°Are you the one that has been following


    me?¡±


    ¡° Yes I needed to make sure that you aren¡¯t dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I then asked him how do you know I am not dangerous ?¡±As I was watching you the way that you


    reacted to the animals the noises and smells I could tell that you aren¡¯t evil.


    I ask him ¡°what do you want with me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything I was just wondering why you were on our territory?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I am just passing through I won¡¯t cause any problems, just please let me pass through


    peacefully.¡± I am not going to hurt you.


    You are more than wee to go through our territory. I just wanted to make sure that you weren¡¯t


    going to hurt us.


    So what is your name I ask him, ¡°my name is Damien.¡±


    ¡°What is your name ,he asks me?¡± I don¡¯t want to give him my real name so I make up a fake name. I


    want to be discreet just in case he is trying to fool me my name is Stacy.


    He dances well isn¡¯t that just a beautiful name it¡¯s very nice to meet you Stacy.


    ¡°Do you need directions for anywhere?¡±


    ¡°No thank you, I will find my way on my own.¡± I will ask you though if you know of any water sources, I


    am dying for a drink.


    Yes I will take you to the pond it¡¯s right up here, thank you so much I respond.


    I am not sure about this man he seems friendly not something I am used to. Coming from a man, I want


    to believe that there are good man out there but how is that even possible.


    Everywhere I turned the Alpha had control of people their surroundings, how do I know he¡¯s not one of


    his puppet¡¯s too.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Thank you for showing me where the pond is but you can leave now, I will find my own way. Damien


    respond, ¡°You have some people issues don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Well that¡¯s none of your business now is it?¡± Look I don¡¯t want to cause any issues here, so please just


    leave me alone and go about your day.


    Damian says, ¡°I will go on about my day once you actually tell me the truth on why you are here.¡±


    ¡°Why is it your business to know anything about me you are a stranger.¡± I guess you have trust issues


    which is not my problem.


    I am going to follow you until your off our territory and then I¡¯ll leave you be. I can either walk with you


    or I can walk in the shadows, it¡¯s your choice. Fine I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m on edge I don¡¯t mean to be but¡­


    ¡° oh never mind.¡±


    He then says, I¡¯m not going to judge you if that¡¯s what your worried about.


    ¡°I really don¡®t care what you think of me judge me that¡¯s fine. You judging me isn¡¯t going to change a


    damn thing.¡± I don¡¯t trust people I don¡¯t want any problems. I just want to be on my way you can follow


    me or you can walk with me, I really don¡¯t care.


    He replies, well the pond is right up there, I will wait here you can go get a drink take a swim do as you


    please.¡±


    ¡°When you finish then I can lead you off our territory.¡±


    I walk up to the water it looks so blue and clear. I can¡¯t believe how beautiful this pond is. I kneel to cuff


    the water in my hands to get a drink the water is delicious. I go to take my clothes off, I want to take a


    quick swim and clean the dirt off my body.


    The water is chilly but not too bad I can tolerate it but a nice hot shower would be amazing right now.


    As I get myself cleaned up and hydrated then I get dressed again. I walked back over to Damian and I


    tell him aright I¡¯m all set.


    ¡°How is your pack so open up to strangers aren¡¯t you afraid of getting hurt by someone that you can¡¯t


    trust?¡± Our pack has always been the helping pack. We allow people to join our pack that has not or


    havee from  elsewhere. Some have even run away from other packs.


    We are the type of pack that will help anybody in need if we are capable of helping we do. ¡°Well isn¡¯t


    that just wonderful of you guys, what is the name of your pack the healers?¡± Since you and your pack


    try to fix the damaged people. Is that what you call yourself?


    Heughs, ¡°how funny but in all reality are pack name is the Moonlight pack.¡±


    What did you say? What is your packs name?


    He tells me once again, ¡°the Moonlight pack.¡±


    I start to question him, ¡°Is there a neer to your pack by any chance. ¡°Her name would be Tonya?¡±


    Why would you want to know, Now that¡¯s not your business. He starts bing defensive not sure


    why. I answered to him she is my sister. He then says her sister¡¯s name is Sabrina not Stacy. Why are


    you getting so defensive over my sister?


    Tonya is my mate, and I am sworn to protect her of course. What the hell is her mate? I then grab him


    by his throat you better not have hurt her.


    Jazz thenes in, ¡°Sabrina what are you doing stop your hurting him let him speak.¡±


    I snap ¡°fine Jazz!¡±


    I put him down he starts coughing.¡°Damn you don¡¯t have to be such a crazy bitch¡± he says. You don¡¯t


    know what a mate is?


    No I don¡¯t just please tell me is she ok?


    He then smiles ,¡°she¡¯s great I¡¯ll take you to here on.¡±

 chapter 68

    chapter 68


    I then asked him if Tonya told him of anything that happened to us. He responded that she did tell him


    about the Devil pack. I looked at him and I said what are you talking about the Devil pack?


    That is the name of Alpha Alex¡¯s pack, it¡¯s called the Devil pack. From my understanding since you are


    here in front of me Sabrina, I take it that you escaped alpha Alex am I correct?


    Yes I escaped the Alpha the monster that held me captive that raped me, tortured me and abused me,


    and I am never going back. Unless it is to kill him and his Beta.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for everything that has happened to you Sabrina.¡± Tonya will be ecstatic when she sees


    you. Yes, I believe she will especially when she is supposed to be out searching for our father. Looking


    for him to save me and instead she is settled in with her little mate, and his pack.


    He then says, "we are searching for your father we might not be going territory to territory. We have


    been sending out letters trying to locate him because he¡¯s always on the move. We¡¯re trying to find out


    where he has moved to, so then we can go there."


    Your father doesn¡¯t know what happened to you and your sister and his most trusted pack members.


    Tonya hasn¡¯t slept a full night since she¡¯s been with our pack. She has nightmares of what they¡¯ve done


    to her and then of them killing you. Such bad nightmares of her not being there in time to save you.


    So don¡¯t you dare act for one second that Tonya does not care about you. Everything she has done has


    been done for you. She won¡¯t even spend any time with her mate meaning me because she¡¯s too busy


    trying to find a way to save you.


    Look Damien, ¡°I am sorry okay I have been tortured for so long.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any good people in the world, I am trying to act normal.¡±


    I am not even sure what normal is at the moment. I just want to be happy and be free.


    After Tonya left the abuse and the torture was horrible I even died twice and then brought back. I am


    not nning on causing problems with Tonya. So please continue to take me to her. Out of nowhere I


    just start crying not even realizing I am crying.


    Damien says ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    I say to him, ¡°surprisingly yes¡± I am just overjoyed that I will be seeing my sister soon.¡±


    This might sound really sad, but you are the only man that hasn¡¯t tried to touch me or hurt me for a


    while, so thank you for being so kind.


    I then ask, ¡°Damien what is that smell?¡±


    ¡°What smell I have no clue what your talking about.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you smell it?¡± The smell is so intense, I can¡¯t even describe it the best way I can describe it is


    simply just delicious like I crave it.¡± I want it not even understanding why.


    Jazzes in, and says Sabrina prepare yourself your about to meet our mate. Jazz what are you


    talking about I can scent him and so can you. That¡¯s the smell that you¡¯re smelling it is him, and he


    smells you too.


    Get ready to meet your mate he''s almost here. I then be nervous and freaking out Damien


    notices.


    He says, ¡°what¡¯s wrong Sabrina?¡± I then say my wolf just told me that my mate is here that¡¯s why I


    smell that smell. What the hell is she talking about? My God it makes perfect sense he says.


    I then respond, ¡°what are you talking about?¡± I have a twin his name is Dominic, he must have your


    scent from when you choked me. He knew I was in trouble, so he came looking for me. That¡¯s how you


    smell him he¡¯s getting close, I can sense him too.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want any of this!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Sabrina¡± Damien says, he¡¯s not going to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not going to force you to do anything that you don¡¯t want to do.¡±


    ¡°You guys are just meant to be soulmates.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a soulmate I don¡¯t want anyone I just want to be left alone.¡±


    Don¡¯t let that Alpha take total control of you and even take away your true love your happiness you


    cannot be afraid all the time don¡¯t let Alex win this time.


    This is too much for me to take all in. Jazz do you trust this man won¡¯t hurt us. Sabrina he is our mate


    he will protect us not hurt us. What if Alex finds out about him, don¡¯t you think he will try to kill him?


    Jazz responds ,we will kill him first we can protect him as well Sabrina. This is out of our hands he is


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    going to be our mate, whether you like it or not. There¡¯s nothing that we can do but reject him. I don¡¯t


    want you to reject my mate Sabrina. It is unbearable pain when a mate rejects their mate we need to


    just be patient and see what is going to happen.


    I agree, ¡°okay Jazz we will figure this out like we have done everything, always together.¡±


    We are a team I will give this a shot for you Jazz. Damienes up, and touches my shoulder I jump


    going to defend myself. I was stuck all in my head forgetting it was just Damien.


    He yells ¡°Sabrina wait!¡±


    ¡°I just was making sure that you where okay, I¡¯m sorry that scared you.¡±


    I then apologize about throwing him to the ground. I reach my hand out to him to help him up. Then I


    feel the most amazing feeling I¡¯ve ever felt going through my whole body.


    I hear his voice its so sexy he turns me then growls and says mine. I then look into his eyes and say,


    ¡°I belong to no one.¡±

 chapter 69

    chapter 69


    As his touch tingles my entire body, I¡¯m instantly wet between my legs. He sets me on fire with desire. I


    don¡¯t understand why I feel this way wanting a  person I have never met. I¡¯ve never felt like this about


    anybody there is something about him that just makes me wild.


    I want to rip his fucking clothes off and lick his chest as he fingers my pussy. He is tall probably about


    6¡¯ 8¡± dark brown, hair blue eyes. I just want to put my fingers through his hair, I¡¯m in a daze.


    Then I hear Jazz, ¡°Sabrina knock out of it you¡¯re drooling she says.¡± I didn¡¯t realize I was imagining


    what I wanted to do to him. While he was standing right there staring back at me.


    He then gets close to me, and he says ¡°Hi I¡¯m Dominic.¡± ¡°May I know the name of my beautiful mate?¡±


    I then say ¡°of course hello my name is Sabrina.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God are you Tonya¡¯s sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes I am !¡±


    That means that the Alpha had you for all this time. You are mine not his and I am so sorry that I didn¡¯t


    find you sooner. I could have saved you from the torture that he put upon you. Could you ever forgive


    me?


    I then tell him, ¡°none of that was your fault we would never have crossed paths before now.¡± Life


    doesn¡¯t always work out the way we want it. It is up to us to make our own destiny. I am new to all this


    werewolf stuff, my parents did not teach me very much about any of the traditions. I didn¡¯t even know


    we had mates.


    All I ask is for you to be patient with me and not give up on me. I am not sure if I know how to love yet,


    and I don¡¯t want to scare you away. He grabs a hold of my hand my entire body wants him his touch is


    exhrating.


    He says, ¡°I will wait forever however long it takes Sabrina you are mine.¡± I ask him ¡°please don¡¯t say


    that I am yours that¡¯s all that Alpha Alex ever said.¡± That I belonged to him and that I was his, so please


    just don¡¯t keep saying that I belong to nobody.


    He then said, ¡°I think I need to tell you and Damien what is happening back at our territory.¡± I¡¯m sorry


    Sabrina but you are going to have to wait to go to see Tonya.


    ¡°Why is that, why do I have to wait? It¡¯s been long enough that we¡¯ve been apart.¡±


    He starts telling us the awful news.


    Alpha Alex is here he is trying to find a wife to take back with him. So far there isn¡¯t any takers. I then


    said, ¡°Oh my God Alpha Alex is here does he know I escaped? What if he gets me again. I can¡¯t I can¡¯t


    be here I have to go I have to go. Dominic then grabs my hand and I instantly feel safe, and my anxiety


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    is gone.


    He reassures me , I don¡¯t believe that he knows you are here, or he would be searching the grounds.


    Did he mark you ever on his territory? Yes he did. Well then when he left his territory to find his wife he


    lost his mark on you. If he lost his mark before me then he wouldn¡¯t felt the bond broken when I


    escaped.


    I smiled and said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know that I escaped yet because he hasn¡¯t gone back to his territory to


    see me.¡± Damien then says ¡°Look Sabrina I am very happy that you are safe.¡± I am going to leave you


    with Dominic.


    I have to get back to Tonya to make sure she is okay. Dominic then grabs his brother and says ¡°Do not


    go near the Alpha you have Sabrina¡¯s scent on you.¡±


    He will smell her on you understand me Damien?¡± He then looks at him and says, ¡°Yes brother I


    understand take care until next time.¡± Dominic he then smiles until next time my brother. I call for


    Damien, ¡°wait please just let me go with you.¡± Dominic grabs my hand listen Sabrina, I promise you we


    will catch up with him and Tonya.


    Let¡¯s just wait until the Alpha leaves, please just listen to me this once. Alright, I will listen to you this


    time just because I don¡¯t want to endanger myself or my sister. If the Alpha is there I don¡¯t want to be


    seen either.


    Dominic then replies good thank you, Sabrina, for just believing in me and staying with me, so I can


    protect you. Damien then says, okay guys I have to go be safe I¡¯ll see you soon.


    Damien takes off as soon as he leaves I feel relieved. Just knowing that he is going to be beside my


    sister, he truly is a great man. I can¡¯t believe those words just left my mouth is that it possible there are


    good men out there and not so bad.


    I then look at Dominic, ¡°What do we do from here?¡±


    He then responds, ¡°We need to find a ce to stay for the night. My brother and I built a fort when we


    were kids . It¡¯s up by the pond we should be safe there. ¡°What if theye looking for water?¡± I don¡¯t


    believe they¡¯re going to be in the woods, but you make a great point. There¡¯s a spot a little ways up this


    way that I used to go to as a kid and hide from my family, it was my secret spot.


    ¡°What a secret spot your about to share it with me, not such a secret anymore.¡± I smile at him he then


    looks at me which gives me this warm feeling.


    He talks so sweet to me, ¡°My love there won¡¯t be any secrets between us.¡± I will tell you anything that


    you want to know I¡¯m so happy I finally found you.

 chapter 70

    chapter 70


    As we are walking I watch Dominic, he has such a sexy ass, Oh my god he is so hot! He catches me


    looking, ¡°Sabrina do you like your view?¡± I blush and smile so big, I¡¯m notining. You know


    Sabrina you are so beautiful, I thank him.


    ¡°Are we almost there yet, it seems like we have been walking forever, it is almost getting dark. He says,


    ¡°Why Sabrina are you getting tired?¡± Iin, no I¡¯m just tired of walking.


    He stops and turns around, ¡°You know I can carry you if you want me too.¡± I look at him and smile you


    would do that for me? ¡° I would do anything for you Sabrina, he tells me with his sexy voice. ¡°


    Iughed, thank you Dominic but I can walk. ¡°Well if you change your mind you just let me know, and


    I¡¯ll carry you baby.¡± I thought to myself he called me baby it instantly made me wet. I want his touch so


    bad not knowing what I¡¯m doing I just go for it.


    I walk up closer to him and pinch his ass, he then looks back at me with a seductive look in his eyes.


    He moves closer to me, ¡°you have a livid touch Sabrina.¡± I want you so badly that I could rip your


    clothes off and take you right now, but I¡¯m trying to give you the chance.¡± So when you are ready don¡¯t


    be scared to go for¡­ I don¡¯t let him finish a word.


    I connect to his lips that makes my whole body shiver with delight. His kiss is fucking my world up


    wanting him so much more. I jump up put my legs around his waist, he then takes his hands and grabs


    my ass. I feel so wet, he carries me over and puts me up against a tree.


    I forcefully start kissing and sucking on his neck he moans out for me. I am giving him pleasure just by


    my kiss. He then takes my lips, slowly kissing me down to my breast.


    Gently caressing my breast, he starts sucking on my nipples. I bite my bottom lip hard trying to resist


    screaming his name wanting all of him. He then whispers in my ear.


    ¡°Sabrina can I have you?¡±


    I can¡¯t even get my words out, I grab his hair in my hands as I¡¯m moaning for more.


    ¡°Yes, please fuck me I want all of you.¡±


    Putting me down he tells me to lean on the tree and to take my pants off, I do as he says. Then he


    kisses me from my lips down to my pussy ,the intensity of pleasure that I have never felt before, its


    indescribable.


    ¡° You like it baby?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I moan out. ¡°I want more!¡± As hees up to kiss me.


    Then I surprise him as he goes to unzip his pants, I grab his hands and say let me. He looks into my


    eyes and lets me take control.


    I unzip his pants and get on my knees.


    As I stroke his hard cock he moans out from the pleasure I¡¯m giving him. I put his cock in my month as


    he is about to cum I stop.


    He gropes me up and puts my back against the tree then puts his cock inside me. As he fucks me, I¡¯m


    out of my mind with pleasure.


    Our breathing gets heavy as we both cum at the same time. He kisses me, and we are both out of


    breath from what just happened.


    As we are both getting dressed, I¡¯m in my head like fuck I¡¯m not wanting him to think I¡¯m a dirty whore.


    I ask Jazz, ¡°Do you think that happened to fast?¡± That he is going to think I¡¯m a slut?¡± Jazz thenughs,


    ¡°Sabrina he is your mate its hard for either one of you to resist each other.¡±


    He thenes over, looking me in the eyes. ¡°Sabrina I¡¯m sorry that this happened so fast I wasn¡¯t


    nning for it to .¡± I lost such control over myself but you make my body crazy.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t control myself to stop after you wanted it I know you wanted to go-slow.


    I then say to him Dominic you were amazing I didn¡¯t want you to stop. I wanted all that pleasure that


    you gave me. You made my body feel things I never knew I could feel. I smile at him and kiss his cheek


    saying, ¡°its getting dark fast are we almost at you secret hide out.¡±


    He then gets close to me puts his hands on my waist and leans in to kiss me.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy I finally found you. I thought I was just going to be mate less,¡± he exins.


    ¡°By the way look up we are here!¡±


    ¡° We got to do some climbing, Are you good at climbing?¡± I then smile at him I love to climb! Well then


    So, I start climbing the tree this tree is huge. His hide out goes clear to the top its so hidden and it


    under the stars. I get to the tform he built then he follows after me.


    I tell him ¡°This is so beautiful. I am memorized by all the beauty up here. ¡°


    He admits, ¡°This is the first time I ever brought anyone up here so, you should feel privileged,¡± he


    smiles. Knowing that he¡¯s joking Iugh.


    ¡°Well thank you sir is there anything I can do to show how grateful I am?¡± I get close to him and lean in


    for a kiss, he kisses me back. Wey down together enjoying the sight of all the glowing stars in the


    sky. I am so rxed, I haven¡¯t felt this way since I was with my parents before this craziness began.


    With me feeling hopeful, I know that Dominic will do whatever he can to protect me. He will never let


    me feel the pain the Alpha caused ever again.


    Let me seek for my revenge I crave. After everything that he has done to me and Tonya. All he has


    done to the only parents that we¡¯ve ever known. As he is snuggling into me, I feel so tired. I tell him


    goodnight and thank him for protecting me.

 chapter 71

    chapter 71


    As I start waking up, I feel Dominic¡¯s tight grip around my waist like he is holding on to for dear life. The


    feel of being safe wrapped in his arms calms my whole body. It makes me feel happy a feeling that I


    haven¡¯t felt in such a long time.


    As he continues to sleep I watch him sleep so sexy, and he looks just so peaceful. I trail my fingertip


    down his arm just mesmerized with him. Not believing all the hell that I suffered that such good can


    For once just focusing on myself and my happiness and not worrying what the day is going to bring.


    The Alpha didn¡¯t just enjoy my torture he enjoyed my pain. Now I have someone who enjoys my


    pleasure and only wants to please me and love me.


    Everything that has taken ce I am able to try and let him love me the way that he wants to. Will I


    ever love him the way that I should?


    Jazz reassures me, ¡°Sabrina it¡¯s going to take time for you to recover from the life that the Alpha gave


    you.¡±


    ¡°In time you will find a way to love again trust again and be happy.¡±


    ¡°Jazz I will be happy the day that we get our vengeance on the Alpha and his pack for destroying my


    life.¡± Jazz deres, ¡°Sabrina it¡¯s not all about vengeance it¡¯s about surviving and being happy and living


    our life.¡±


    I am not sure if I can live my life just being happy knowing there¡¯s suffering of others. The Devil pack


    will pay for all the wrongdoing that they have done to me and all the other women suffering under their


    pack. They do not deserve to live they deserve to be ughtered and that will be my desire. I will give


    them exactly what they deserved, but without the torture part I will kill them.


    I hear someone calling out for Dominic from a distance I listen in. They don¡¯t call out my name, which I


    am thankful for. The yelling continues, ¡°Where are you guys?¡± I whisper in Dominic¡¯s ear someone is


    calling for you, he jumps up, and then says don¡¯t answer.


    I don¡¯t want them to know of this ce in case we need to ever hide again. He then kisses my cheek,


    and he asks, how did you sleep? I respond to him, ¡°amazing thank you!¡± I then ask him, he tells me,


    like I never did before he smiles at me.


    We will wait until they wouldn¡¯t be able to see us, and we will climb down together. I smile and shiver to


    his touch. He asks, ¡°Are you cold?¡± I blush and confess, ¡°no I¡¯m not its just what your touch does to me,


    I can¡¯t control it.¡±


    He smiles like he is proud that his touch makes my body crave him. He is so delicious as I kiss him , I


    bite his bottom lip gently. He then gets on top of me, I can feel his hard cock pressing up against my


    body. I need him inside me. He kisses me down my neck then pauses.


    ¡°Sabrina can I mark you?¡±


    I don¡¯t know what to say my body is so full of pleasure not wanting to resist him. His every touch sets


    me on fire. I ignore the question and whisper in his ear.


    ¡°I want you to fuck me.¡±


    He smiles at me then he thrusts his cock inside me. I moan out to him more, more and he thrusts


    harder and harder. He moans out to me then his Caninese out. He bites down on my neck and


    marks me as his.


    I can¡¯t believe what he has done, I let my caninese out, and I mark him as well as we both cum.


    Not being able to believe what just happened our marks are on each other, and we belong together


    forever.


    Wey beside each other not sure what to say. Surprised that my body just reacts to his this way. I


    nce up at him, ¡°I¡¯m yours and you are mine.¡±


    He smiles and says, ¡° I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way.¡± He quickly changes the subject, we need to get


    dressed and find my brother.  We have got to figure out what the hell is going on and make sure


    everything is okay.


    ¡°Yes your right, We need to get going.¡±


    While we are getting dressed, I¡¯m at awe, I can¡¯t wait to see where it all goes from here. I do know that


    the Alpha is going to be getting back home soon. Only to realize I am gone. I¡¯m hoping he just lets me


    be but the likes of that happening isn¡¯t very high.


    He then knocks me out of my gaze with his sweet voice. ¡°Alright Sabrina are you ready to climb down


    ?¡± He grabs my hand, Sabrina let me go first just in case someone is down there waiting.


    ¡°I smile at him and I say okay just be careful. Kissing him on his soft lips he smirks at me says I will.¡±


    As he is climbing down the tree and I see he gets far enough down, I decide to start climbing down too.


    We start hearing sticks breaking like somebody is walking below. I look at Dominic, and he directs me


    to go backup the tree.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I don¡¯t want to leave my mate down there by himself it makes me nervous. Just the chance of him


    bing hurt I couldn¡¯t live with myself. He then mind links with me, which I didn¡¯t even know he could


    do.


    He tells me he will be fine just to go backup the tree. I listen to him not wanting to go back up. I follow


    his lead not because I fear his consequences, just because I respect him enough to listen.


    He wants to care for me I understand but I can take care of myself. As I am up the tree I start to look to


    see if I see anybody. There is nobody around. I don¡¯t even see Dominic then I get scared, ¡°What has


    happened to him?¡±

 chapter 72

    chapter 72


    I start to freak out because I don''t see him anywhere. I don''t know how to do that fucking mind link


    bullshit to see if he is okay. So, I have no other choice but to climb down this tree and find him by his


    scent.


    Jazz responds, ¡°Stop Sabrina it''s fine just be patient he wille back.¡±


    I question Jazz, ¡° Well what if something has happened to him?¡± ¡°What if he needs my help?¡±


    Sabrina he is just checking the area to make sure there is nobody around. He¡¯s making sure there isn¡¯t


    anyone that shouldn''t be here. Just trust him Sabrina. I do trust him but I don''t want him to get hurt.


    ¡°What if he is in trouble, and he needs me?¡± I ask once again starting to feel anxious. You would feel if


    he is in trouble or hurt, right?¡± Your his mate, and he marked us so your emotions are now linked


    together. You can feel each other. ¡°So, he knows that I am freaking out not knowing where he is?¡±


    Jazz says, yes! ¡°He will be back just wait for him.¡±


    As I am waiting for him I am looking around trying to see him. I use my intense wolf hearing to see if I


    hear anything and I don''t. I am getting so nervous wondering where the hell he went. I don''t believe he


    would just leave me here.


    Then I hear ¡°Sabrina it''s okay you cane down now.¡±


    My heart skips a beat when I hear his voice and see him, I am so relieved. I was so terrified that


    something happened to him. My one true love that I just got, taken away from me already. I just wanted


    to make sure he was safe.


    As I start climbing down the tree I am angry. I snap at him, ¡° Why did you just leave and not tell me


    where you were going?¡± I thought something might have happened to you. It scared the living shit out


    of me.


    He then says, ¡°I''m sorry Sabrina I had to check the area to make sure it was safe before I allowed you


    toe down.¡±


    I then think to myself ,oh my God he is so sweet checking the area, just to make sure I am safe. He


    truly is an amazing man. I make it to the bottom of the tree. I suddenly get chills from my head to my


    feet. As he helps me step down from the tree I am in shock. The way that he makes my body feel.


    He then responds, ¡°Sabrina I don''t know if it''s safe to go back or not.¡±


    ¡° I have not been able to mind link with my brother. I am not sure what has happened. I don''t want to


    leave you all alone not knowing what is going on. I need to go back to my territory to see what has


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    happened and to make sure everything is still in tact.¡±


    It is up to you if you want to go with me or stay here. I don''t want to put your life in danger, but I am not


    going to make choices for you either. I then look at him, ¡°of course I want to go with you. If there''s


    trouble we will deal with it together.¡±


    Dominic I think that we should maybee up with a n before we decide to go into the unknown.


    ¡°What kind of n are you talking about?¡± I am not even sure. You said before that you and your


    brother used to y at your fort. The one you built together when you were younger by the pond.


    ¡°Do you think if he was in danger and needed a ce to hide that he would go there?¡±


    Then Dominic runs to me and picks me up. He hugs me and kisses my lips my body tangles.


    ¡°Sabrina you are a genius.¡±


    As we are starting to walk over we hear multiple people talking not really certain who they are or what


    the hell there saying. I motion Dominic and I say we need to hide now. We look for somewhere we can


    climb or just a ce we can hide. I grab ahold of his hand panicked ¡°we need to run.¡±


    I know that I run fast, and I did not want to lose him, so I held on to him and ran as fast I could.


    Basically dragging him by his feet but he was holding his weight just fine. Finally making it back to his


    hiding ce we climb up. We sit waiting to see who the hell was in the woods.


    We wait in silence not hearing a sound but too afraid to move. I don¡¯t want to  take any chances when it


    might be the Devil''s pack. Knowing that Dominic isn¡¯t able tomunicate with his brother Damien is


    not a good sign. I¡¯m hoping and praying that nothing bad happened. Not really sure what is going on.


    We haven''t heard anything in the distance sounding like the screaming of people trying to escape.


    I¡¯m beginning to think that maybe nothing that bad has happened. We are not really sure though with


    the devils pack they are so unpredictable. They have no mercy for anybody. They take what they want


    and don''t give anything in return. If you deny them they will just kill you.


    I grab a hold of Dominic''s hand trying to ease him my touch calms him down. I still could tell that he is


    all kinds of worried about his pack. He wants to go to make sure that his family is out of harms way.


    As I go in I hug Dominic and tell him ¡°I am sorry for all this that is happening to your pack.¡± I admit to


    Dominic that the Alpha was going to keep me as his sex ve. Since his pack thought I was dead he


    needed to find a wife just to be present for his pack to have a Luna.


    I''m sorry Dominic this is all my fault. Dominic talks me down, ¡°Sabrina this is not your fault. ¡°Whatever


    is happening here has nothing to do with you.¡±


    It¡¯s Alpha Alex''s fault all of it.


    He wants what he wants and if he doesn¡¯t get that then this kind of thing happens.

 chapter 73

    chapter 73


    As we are hiding we try to listen to all the sounds in the woods. There¡¯s nothing what the hell is going


    on? Dominic is trying to mind link with his brother but still can¡¯t. We are going to wait until we think its


    safe to go down. I can tell that Dominic is really weird about his family. They all might be in danger. He


    is stuck between protecting me and wanting to check on his family. I feel bad not sure what to say.


    I confide in Jazz, ¡°What do you think I should say to him?¡± I want to make him feel better.¡± Jazz


    responds, ¡°just talk to him Sabrina ask him if he is okay show him that you are worried and that you


    care about him.¡±


    So, I approach Dominic nervous not wanting to say the wrong thing to him. I touch his shoulder and sit


    down beside him. cing my head on his shoulder, I ask ¡°Dominic are you okay?¡±


    He says, ¡°of course I¡¯m with my mate.¡±


    I then say Dominic there¡¯s nothing wrong with you wanting to protect your family. Your allowed to worry


    about them, your family matters too. He tells me, ¡°I can¡¯t connect with my brother he¡¯s not hurt, or dead.


    Well I don¡¯t think he is anyways.¡±


    I might be to far away to link up to him I¡¯m just worried on what has happened, and who the hell was


    walking in the woods, its like they just fucking disappeared.


    I then ask Dominic if he wants to climb down and go together to search for his brother.


    I don¡¯t want to put your life in danger. I smile and grab his chin, so he looks at me.


    I¡¯m always in some kinds of danger. We need to find Damien and Tonya to make sure that they are


    safe. What if they need our help while we are just sitting here. Dominic looks at me worried, promise


    me one thing , I look at him answering ¡°what¡¯s that?¡± If there is trouble you will run. I argue, I can¡¯t run


    forever, ¡°what is a life of being alone?¡± I rather be with people I care about.


    He looks at me smiles, kisses my lips and says ¡°Are you ready?¡± I respond, ¡°lets do this!¡±


    So, I get nervous, but this needs to be done.


    I can¡¯t be scared forever I need to fight for the life, I deserve. I¡¯m not going to try to get caught but I¡¯m


    wanting to at least try to save those I care about.


    As we climb down preparing to fight together with any battle thates our way. There is nothing no


    noises¡¯ nobody in sight its almost just to quiet. Dominic holds my hand I¡¯ve got you Sabrina then we


    start moving. He is so dreamy I am in awe, snap out of it Sabrina. I need to stay on the task at hand. I


    cannot believe its so damn silent like way too quiet.


    Dominic then says that we are almost there that the pond is right over here the fort is just over the hill.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    So as we are walking there is nothing as I¡¯m looking I see nothing. Next thing I know I hear crying. Oh


    my god it sounds like Tonya, I run towards the sound. Dominic calls out, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    I respond I hear crying its Tonya. He grabs me by my waist, ¡°Sabrina stop we need to be careful okay.¡±


    We need to check the surroundings making sure that we are not falling into a trap.


    I respond to him fine but can we please hurry he then says its all right, go ahead. As we walk up to see


    who is in the fort, it¡¯s not Tonya but a pretty young red head girl. Dominic must know who she is he yells


    out Bridget!¡± He runs up to her, I let out a growl he then looks at smiles. Everything is okay Sabrina she


    is my sister.


    I didn¡¯t even realize that I growled at her what is wrong with me. Dominic asks her What happened?


    Why are you here?¡±


    She starts telling us all about it. Alpha Alex was on our territory so mother told me to run and hide in the


    fort that we built as kids. She said she woulde and get me when it was safe. Tonya was with me


    too, but she got so frightened with what might happen to Damien. She said she would be back, but no


    one hase and I¡¯m so scared they¡¯re all dead.


    Dominic hugs his sister it¡¯s alright Bridget we will figure out what is going on. She starts crying to


    Dominic, ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me here all alone its terrifying.¡± She grabs a hold of him and cries into his


    chest. I feel so bad I then ask Jazz ¡°What the hell do you think happened, Jazz?¡±


    I think Alpha Alex came to find a wife and decided to do more than just take a wife. Possible the pack


    didn¡¯t allow him to take who he wanted, so he punished all of them. That¡¯s the consequences for not


    doing what he wanted them to do.


    I feel so bad Jazz but if the Alpha has left I need to figure out what to do next. He will soon find that I


    escaped and I am not far enough away from him for him not to find me. Dominic then says to his sister


    you can eithere with us or you can wait here, and we will be back to get you when we figure out


    what the hell has happened.


    We hear footsteps, and we all jump not knowing who the hell it is. We get up and turn around to see


    who¡¯s behind us. I look its Tonya and Damien I am in shock, tears fill my eyes.


    As I¡¯m running over to her she sees it¡¯s me and starts to run towards me. We give each other the


    biggest hug ever. I couldn¡¯t believe it was actually her in front of me. The happiness of seeing each


    other soon fades when Damien tells, Dominic everyone is gone.

 chapter 74

    chapter 74


    Dominic then looks at Damien he utters, ¡°What do you mean everyone is gone?¡± Dominic I¡¯m sorry to


    tell you this but he burnt down our entire packs territory it¡¯s all gone.


    If you didn¡¯t join his pack and go with him you died. Our people tried to escape but they weren¡¯t fast


    enough and he killed them. I got to Tonya and we were all trapped, so mother forced  Bridget, Tonya


    and I to leave.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I brought them here then went back to try to save mother. When I made it she was already gone, she


    died giving us the chance to escape. There are people from the Devil¡¯s pack that is walking around


    searching the grounds for any stragglers to kill.


    Dominic then looks at Damien says, ¡°We cannot stay on this territory we need to escape somehow.¡± I


    look at Dominic and suggest to him, we need to switch directions we can¡¯t go back to your territory.


    They will expect that we need toe up with a n. We all need to get the hell out of here safely so


    nobody gets hurt. No one gets hurt unless it¡¯s members of the Devil¡¯s pack.


    I  tell everyone that we need to turn into our wolf and start running now. Dominic res  at me saying,


    not everyone is as fast as you Sabrina. I understand that but the longer we sit around here the more


    likely of us getting caught.


    I am not about to go back to the Devil¡¯s pack to be tortured all over again. I¡¯m not doing it. Damien then


    agrees with me telling Dominic  ¡°She¡¯s right we need to start getting out of here.¡±


    Tonya then says that some of us need rest before we start this. I then respond if we do not go now


    before it gets dark out, we will get split up. There is a chance in the dark we won¡¯t be able to find each


    other.


    Dominic then grabs my hand and says, ¡°Sabrina we all need to stay together we cannot separate.¡±


    Sabrina then looks at Dominic and says, ¡°fine but we all need to hide it¡¯s getting dark and we can¡¯t be


    seen.¡±


    The fort is right by the water source that sits right in the middle of the woods. It¡¯s between territories


    there are going to be people thate to get a drink out of this pond. Without any other water sources


    around this is the only one and we are right beside it.


    I think that we should fill up our water bottles and go to Dominic¡¯s secret ce. It has plenty of room


    it¡¯s above the ground we will be able to see them before they see us.


    ¡°What do you think Dominic?¡± I ask him.


    He says, ¡°sounds good but we need to head out now notter. Damien agreed, ¡°Well then lets head out


    we can do this Bridget you need to stop crying okay.¡±  We need to leave but you need to be as quiet as


    possible.¡±


    ¡°Alright is everybody ready to do this?¡± It¡¯s going to be a lot harder than what we think. We all need to


    try to stay together at all cost. Dominic leads the way since he knows where we¡¯re going. I¡¯m sure he


    will get us there the easiest route possible. Everyone just try to be as quiet as you possibly can. Lets try


    not to  make any attention to ourselves.


    Dominic goes ahead of everybody, I am freaking out nervous. What if something happens to him, my


    love. ¡°Oh my God Jazz, I just said my love what the hell is wrong with me? Is it way too soon for that?¡±


    Jazz responds, ¡°Sabrina he is your mate you do love him and he loves you too. Jazz it was never said


    that he loved me I don¡¯t want to fall so hard for somebody that I don¡¯t even know.


    It¡¯s fine Sabrina to trust and love someone. Jazz no it¡¯s not, people die I don¡¯t want to get attached to


    them. I walk up with Dominic to stay with him, so he¡¯s not alone if something happens. I would be right


    there next to him.


    As we are walking through the woods we are trying to keep as quietly as we can. Our footsteps are in


    sync with each other¡¯s footsteps. The silence is nerve-racking not knowing who or what is out there


    watching us. Hopefully there is nothing watching us.


    Dominic then says, ¡°alright we are here now Sabrina you can go up first.¡± I look at him absolutely not, I


    stay down here with you.


    He then smiles at me and says well then have it your way. He calls out to his sistere on Bridget


    climb up to the tform. Tonya follow behind Bridget then you go ahead Damien, alright. It is now your


    turn Sabrina, I will be right behind you.


    As I am climbing up the tree I make sure that Dominic is right behind me the entire time. I just want him


    close to me, I am afraid of what might happen to him he is now my new biggest fear.


    We all make it up to the tform safe and sound. We sit and wait to see if anyonees out looking


    for anybody. In the morning we will start heading out of the moonlight territory. It is a sad moment for


    Dominic, his brother and sister. I feel awful that they lost everything including their mother.


    The Devil pack needs to pay for all the damage their causing to everybody. I need to find my father so


    he could help us get our vengeance and put together a army to take down that entire pack. I won¡¯t stop


    until we burn their territory down like they do to others.


    Jazz thenes in, ¡°Sabrina some of them are captives just like you were.¡±


    We also need to save the innocent give them a chance to have a life. I know Jazz you are right. We


    need to make sure that the people that don¡¯t belong there aren¡¯t harmed and are set free. I just really


    hope that everybody wants to follow what I would like to do and we can all do it as a team.

 chapter 75

    chapter 75


    As the sun ising up everybody is fully rested waiting for this day to begin. We all are waiting


    anxiously to shift into our wolf. We¡¯re ready to run like hell to escape this territory that they once called


    home. It is such a bitter sweet moment for them. I feel bad but there really isn¡¯t any other choice to be


    made. We need to escape and find newnd and a new pack to settle in with.


    I will not settle until I find my father if theye with me or if they do not. I will be going on the search


    to find him. I really hope that Dominic goes with me. It would mean so much to have him there beside


    me.


    I am not going to force Tonya to leave her mate toe with me. If she chooses to stay with him, I am


    going to support her. As I think of all this in my head ying it back-and-forth I just really hope it¡¯s all


    worth it.


    As I am all in my head I look and I see that Tonya is awake I say to her good morning. Tonya how did


    you sleep? She looks at me and smiles and tells me how nice it is to wake up and see me. I can¡¯t


    believe that we finally have found each other and we are free. Did you get anywhere looking for our


    father?


    She responds, ¡°There were people in the pack that knew our father. They were trying to find his


    location but were unsessful. Are you going to continue the search with me to find our father?


    Tonya responds, ¡°of course we need to find him together and fix all the wrong that¡¯s happening.¡± I then


    look at her I smile and say to her ¡°I can¡¯t believe we have mates.¡± Yes that is crazy isn¡¯t it? ¡°I was


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    shocked when I found him but he sort of found me.¡±


    He treats me like a queen he is a very good person. On my way here, I wasn¡¯t paying attention where I


    was walking and I got caught in a silver trap. I injured my leg, I got out of the trap on my own by the


    strength that I didn¡¯t know I had inside me.


    I tore the trap apart as it burned my hands it didn¡¯t affect me it was silver. After that I just smelled this


    amazing smell indescribable. I had butterflies in my stomach then there he was to my rescue.


    I might have choked him out at first because of being scared. Then my wolf Diamond told me he was


    good and my mate and he would protect us not hurt us. At first I did not want to stay I was too afraid of


    putting his life and his family in danger.


    They didn¡¯t want me to leave there was so much love. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to just disappear on them.


    I¡¯m sorry Sabrina, ¡°I did search for our dad through information, I just didn¡¯t get very far, he¡¯s very hard


    to track down.¡±


    I look at her and put my hand on her shoulder and go to hug her. Tonya you did everything that you


    where supposed to do. Don¡¯t feel bad for anything this life has been so painful to the both of us. I am so


    happy that they took care of you and your okay.


    There is a problem though the Alpha doesn¡¯t know I escaped yet. She looks at me confused, ¡°what did


    you say?¡± There was someone in the Alpha¡¯s pack the doctor that let me free. The Alpha doesn¡¯t know


    I left because when he went off the territory he broke the bond before I broke it with him.


    He is going to be getting back and then realize that I escaped. That¡¯s why I am in such a rush to go.


    We need to get further away from here then what we are now. His pack is within 200 miles that is way


    too close. She then looks at me and says, ¡°Oh my God we need to start moving as soon as everybody


    is awake.¡±


    As it is getting much lighter out now, Tonya and I wake everybody up. Alright it¡¯s time that we take off.


    They all yawn. Just a couple more hours. I tell them that the Alpha is going to be getting back see that I


    am gone. He will try to find me we need to get as far away from here as we can now.


    They wille for all of us. Dominic then grabs my hand Sabrina everything will be okay. I then tell him


    you don¡¯t understand, I care for you Dominic you will be the first person that he kills I wear your mark. I


    am not willing to let all of you die so get up and let¡¯s go.


    Damien looks at me and says calm down killer, let¡¯s just take a minute and wake up and then we will


    go. Then I look at Dominic and say I am going to go down and take a run to see if there¡¯s anybody in a


    distance.


    Dominic pleads let me go with you, I stopped him and tell him no! I am able to run really fast where


    they won¡¯t even be able to see me.


    Please let me go on my own trust me, I will be safe. I promise and I kiss him on the cheek. He then


    looks at me and tells me be careful Sabrina.


    As I am running backwards to see if there¡¯s anybodying towards us, when I don¡¯t don¡¯t see


    anything I continue for about 100 miles. I still see nothing so I turn around.


    I go back and tell Dominic that there¡¯s nothinging towards us. I am not sure about what is ahead of


    us, I will be right back. As I ran ahead of us I stop where there territory begins. Tears fill my eyes at the


    sight of what they have done.


    It makes me so sad that they are so evil. How could they kill all these people even children. I wipe


    away my tears and I go back to Dominic and tell him I believe we are in the safe, we should start


    heading out now.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    When we are all down the tree, we all start to shift into our wolves. We take off and follow Dominic, he


    knows the area better than anybody. Knowing that we are getting close to their territory, I realized how


    sad everyone is about to be. The sight of it was awful not understanding how anybody could do


    such a horrible things. Killing innocent people that have done nothing but wee those who are


    unwanted to form their packs.


    As I run up beside Dominic to make sure that he is okay, I can see that his wolf is crying and tears are


    streaming down his face. I feel so bad but there''s nothing I can do. The territory is burned to the ground


    with not one building standing they made sure of that. Seeing what they have done makes me want to


    get my vengeance even more not for myself but for all those people that they have hurt.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    They just continue to hurt people and not have to pay for it, well that is about toe to an end. I can


    tell the Dominic is getting tired he is starting to slow down. There is no time for this as much as I want


    to stay with them. I am afraid that they are going to slow me down more than help me.


    Jazz thenes in, ¡°Sabrina you cannot give up on them they are your family.¡± You need to be there


    for them as much as possible.¡±


    I know Jazz, ¡°It¡¯s only the scary thought of being captured again that is terrifying to me.¡±


    ¡°I just can''t I can¡¯t!¡± Jazz remember ,¡±What you have always said to me?¡±


    ¡°No attachments.¡±


    Jazz then responds, ¡° And like you always said Sabrina, ¡°What is a life without having people that love


    you in it ?¡± It¡¯s a life not worth fighting for.¡±


    Your right Jazz I need them as much as they need me. I then ask Jazz, ¡°How do I mind link Dominic?¡±


    She exins to me, ¡°Just concentrate only on Dominic and say what you need to say.¡± I concentrate on


    the Dominic as much as I can and I say Dominic we need to find a ce to sleep for the night, and


    maybe hunt, so we can eat.


    He mind links me back, ¡°Yes I think you''re definitely right on that Sabrina. We all are going to need to


    rest so we can keep our energy up we need to find some food. Dominic then stops, and he mind links


    everybody else to let them know that we need to go hunting.


    To feed our starving bodies all of us are hunting as a pack, so we will get something that will feed us all.


    We are all searching then I see a deer I run up to it and slow it down. The rest dive on top of it to take it


    down. Dominic goes in for the kill to the neck. We start feasting on the deer. It''s delicious one of the


    best things that I have ever eaten and it''s even better when your eating with family.


    My family and I never really did anything wolf style as I say. Doing this just feels natural, and being with


    people that you love is even more important. I would never be able just to leave them. I just need to


    guide them in the right direction on where to go. I just hope and pray that they follow me. I don''t want to


    do this alone anymore, I want to be with Dominic.


    I want to find my father to get the vengeance that we all need for what these monsters have done to


    us. It¡¯s not just about me anymore, it''s about all of us. The devil''s pack will hurt whoever is in their way


    and won''t think twice. We all finish up eating then shift back to human and get dressed. Alright guys


    where do you think we should sleep for the night?


    Bridget then says, ¡°I think we should find somewhere high where we can look over and see our


    surroundings.¡±


    I respond, ¡°I think that''s a great idea!¡±


    Dominic Damien, and Tonya also agree with the n. We all scatter looking for a big enough tree to


    either hold us all or right beside each other for us to split up.


    As Dominic and I get together looking for a shelter for the night, I put my hands around his neck kissing


    him, having to stand on my tippy toes. He then picks me up by my waist and kisses my lips. Dominic


    says to me, ¡°I can''t wait until we are not running, and I can spend my life just loving you.¡±


    Not having to worry about this monstering after us to destroy us. I kiss his lips and I tell him that


    he is so sexy and grab his ass. He smiles at me, ¡°Man Sabrina you are so fucking luscious.¡± I hear


    Damien say, ¡±Okay you two love birds we found somewhere to stay the night let¡¯s go.¡±


    As we get to the tree, while I¡¯m climbing up Dominic is behind grabbing my ass. I was enjoying his


    touch sending tingles all through my body. Wanting more we go to the same branch together. He puts


    his back against the tree, I turn around to look at him. I scoot closer to him as my hands are rubbing up


    his legs, I unzip his pants I start ying with his cock. I put him in my mouth doing the motion making


    his cock go back my throat. Listening to his moans makes me instantly wet. Wanting his cum to go


    down my throat I go slow than I speed up. He releases himself and then I swallow. I smile at him and


    give him a kiss. I look up seeing all the stars, it is just beautiful then I fall asleep in his arms.

 chapter 77

    chapter 77


    As we all start waking up, we all know that we have to continue to run even more today. This is not


    even close to being over. We are going to have a long road ahead of us. We¡¯re all tired and beat up


    and just want to feel safe. One day we won¡¯t have to hide and run anymore.


    They say that my father is the Alpha king not really sure what the hell that means. If he is the King of


    all Alphas, then why isn''t he doing something about this Devil pack? They are going around just


    destroying other packs, it''s not fair that people have to go through this when they have done nothing


    wrong.


    As I look into Dominic''s eyes he looks at me and says ¡°Good morning Sabrina.¡± I look at him and


    respond ¡°Good morning my sexy mate.¡± He then smiles at me and gives me a kiss on my lips that


    make my entire body tingle and desire him.


    I can''t wait to be with Dominic not having to be on the run just being together. I am not sure how I feel


    about him yet. I will say this though I am starting to like him more and more as the time goes on.


    As we look around and see that everybody else is up we ask, ¡°Alright is everybody ready to continue to


    run.¡± They all look at us exhausted wanting to just take a break for the day, but they know what is at


    stake for us it''s our lives.


    As we all start climbing down the tree, we shift and take off. We have been running for hours not seeing


    anybody in sight we all are just exhausted. I even need a break, I don''t want this to be my life just


    running all the time. I then see a beautifulke ahead I mind link Dominic and ¡°say why don''t we go for


    a swim?¡± He then asks the others, and they all agree wanting to go, so we all run toward theke. It''s


    about time that we all have some fun and fun is what we are going to have.


    As we all get ready to run over to theke, we are full of excitement then we all stop dead in our tracks.


    We get a scent of another wolf not knowing if this wolf is a part of the Devils pack or what. We all get


    into defense mode to protect each other. I know my wolf is super fast, but I don''t want to leave them all


    behind. They are my family and I will protect them.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    As the scent starts to get closer I start getting scared I transfer into my wolf. I jump in front of everybody


    as the men is approaching us.


    I bark full of anger and defense warning him that he needs to back the fuck up.


    He then says, I am not here to harm anyone haven''t heard a bark like that since I heard it from the


    Alpha King. He then looks at me and says wow youngdy you have some extraordinary power. I look


    at him in confusion not understanding my power wishing I knew what it was.


    He then looks at me and responds, ¡°You don''t even know the power you carry do you?¡± I then ask him


    ¡°What do you want please just leave us alone.¡±


    He answers, ¡°I am not from any pack I was justing over here to see if you needed help.¡± I then tell


    him that if he tries to hurt any one of us that I will rip him to shreds. My eyes turn red I can feel the


    power running through my veins. I can see that his wolf is fearing me.


    He then looks at me and says ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    ¡°That is not your business I do not trust anyone. I do not know who you are to trust any part of you.¡±


    The only exnation for you to have that kind of power, you have to be the daughter of the King Alpha.


    I then looked at him surprised of what he said.


    ¡°Do you know the King Alpha?¡± I ask he then looks at me and says, ¡°Yes I do.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where we can find him?¡±


    He responds defensively, ¡°I don''t know who you are, I will not give you any kind of information on him.¡±


    I look at him and I tell him I am the daughter of the King Alpha. I am searching for him to find out why


    he would gave me up. The old man responds, ¡°You can''t be the daughter of the Alpha.¡±


    She was kidnapped and killed when they were just a few weeks old from the Devil¡¯s pack. There wasn''t


    only one daughter that was taken there were two, and they were twins. Confused on what he is saying I


    dig for more information. Are you saying that Tonya and I are twins? The first girl which was the


    firstborn of the King Alpha will inherit all his powers. She will one day run the Alpha pack when she


    bes of age.


    I looked back at Tonya and have so many questions I want to ask. ¡°This is my sister. How are we twins


    we do not look anything alike we are so different from each other.¡±


    The old man then responds, ¡°My name is Sam I will lead you to a cabin that you can stay. You will be


    safe there.¡± I will go get the King Alpha, and bring him to you, but I will not give you the location of him.


    I am so taken off guard, ¡°Sam how can I trust you we''ve been running from the Devil¡¯s pack.¡±


    They will kill us if we¡¯re caught.


    They tortured my sister, and I for months almost year, I cannot go back there.


    ¡°Can you guarantee our safety?¡± Sabrina there is no guarantees, but there should not be any issues.


    They should not be able to find you as long as you stay within the lines of the cabin. Let me talk it over


    my pack first.

 chapter 78

    chapter 78


    I walk over to my pack they are all talking at once so many questions. ¡°Stop! Let me tell you what I


    know.¡± I think he might know where to find Alpha King meaning our father Tonya. The only catch is he


    will not give us his location. He said that there is a cabin that we would be able to stay at that we would


    be safe there.


    He will go get the Alpha King and bring him to us. Tonya looks at me and asks, ¡°Sabrina don¡¯t you


    think that seems a little too good to be true?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know what to think to be honest I reply.¡±


    We have no leads to where we may find him. This man doesn''t seem like he is going to hurt us or put


    us in danger. I can''t say for sure that he won''t. This might be our only chance of finding our father.


    Tonya he told me things that I didn''t know like for instance we are twins.


    That the Alpha King did not just have one daughter but two twins the first born will gain all the powers


    of the Alpha King. He seems to know the power that I hold inside me that I don''t even know. I don''t trust


    anybody but I want to try to trust and believe in people that they are good.


    Tonya replies, ¡°What if he leads the Devil pack right to us? What if he brings Alex and Mark back?¡±


    ¡°Sabrina, I don''t want to go back to that life either. You weren''t the only one abused.¡± She begins to cry.


    I go over and I hug her and I calmly speak to her trying tofort her. That will never happen to us


    again. At some point we need to quit running and face what ising to us. If Sam is telling us the


    truth he will bring us our father. We will be able to fight and figure out the life that we missed.


    I know your scared Tonya I am too but we don''t have many options to fall back on. Right now our only


    option is to run and I am tired of running. We need to stop being scared and face all there is toe.


    Damien says Dominic and I will train you to fight so your able to defend yourselves. Bridget could use


    the training as well. If the Devil packes our way we all will give them a hell of a fight.


    I look at everyone what should we do. Dominic says, ¡°He didn''t give us reason not to trust him.¡±


    Bridget mentions she¡¯s tired of running and how a break sounds amazing. Damien looks at Tonya not


    wanting to go against his mate. ¡°What do you think Tonya?¡± She replies, ¡°I will die before I ever go back


    to that life of torture.¡±


    I want to be able to defend myself and learn what there is to know about my father. There is no right


    answer here but if Sam betrays us he will be killed for his actions. Even if I have to do it myself, I''m


    tired of being lied to and watching the people I love being tortured and killed. Damien looks at Tonya


    with fear in his eyes, seeing her eyes turning red full of hatred and revenge, he steps back.


    He then asks, ¡°Would you rather us continue to run?¡± I cut in no we stay together this is a pack decision


    we decide together.


    Bridget looks at me all pissed off ,¡°Sabrina none of us would even be in this predicament if it wasn''t for


    you and Tonya.


    The Alpha would of left our pack alone but because of you two our entire pack was ughtered by the


    Devil pack. You brought this on us my mother would still be alive. Now you are trying to take control of


    us that is not going to happen. I look up, ¡°Bridget what are you talking about? I did not ask for any of


    this.¡±


    ¡°This isn''t something that I wished for.¡± He abused and tortured my sister and I and we finally escaped


    his pack. He searches for those who are weak and he takes what he wants from them. He is a monster


    that haunts my dreams every night.


    Dominic cuts in, ¡°Bridget what has gotten into you?¡± This is not Sabrina and Tonya''s fault that our pack


    was ughtered.


    Of course Dominic you would take your mates side that is no surprise to me. This is all bullshit we''ve


    been running for days. For what the Alpha to just catch up to us? He will do as he pleases, this is a


    pointless game that needs toe to a end. I am stunned by her words tears fill my eyes. I can feel


    her pain that she feels from her life being changed in a matter of seconds. This has everything to do


    with what he has done.


    The way that she is talking to me makes me want to rip her throat out. I don''t understand how she can


    say what she has said. No one deserves the torture that my sister and I had to endure by that monster


    and his pack. I said that we will make this choice as a pack as a group. I never said that I was going to


    choose what we do. Bridget then looks at me and blew up, ¡°You are pathetic Sabrina you don''t deserve


    to be my brothers mate.¡±


    Dominic gets furious with his sister Bridget we¡¯re done here. You will not talk to my mate like this.


    Damien cuts in, ¡°What is happening here?¡± Sabrina did not say anything wrong Bridget. Why the hell


    are you so angry with her? She then looks at me and says because Alex chooses you over his own


    mate. I am so confused I have no idea what the hell she is talking about.


    He doesn''t have his mate not that I know of anyhow. I¡¯ve never seen him with any other woman. ¡°Why


    would he go try to find a wife if he already had a mate by his side?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I said look at her and say he doesn''t have a mate not that I know of anyway. It was just me and him


    maybe his Beta and whoever his Beta chose to be with at the time. I had no idea that the monster


    would even have a mate who would be so unlucky to be mated to him.


    We need to put our differences aside and figure out what we want to do here. Do we want to take this


    man''s advice? Keeping us hidden in his cabin while he brings the Alpha King to us. We can defeat the


    Devil¡¯s pack once and for all and make them pay for the wrong that they have done.


    Bridget looks at us all, I need to tell you guys something that your not going to like. We all look her way


    waiting for her to spit it out.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big secret?¡± She then lets it out. ¡°I am Alpha Alex''s mate.¡±

 chapter 79

    chapter 79


    I can¡¯t believe her words. I instantly start trying to figure out what the hell is going on. ¡°I ask what are


    you talking about?¡± What do you mean you''re his mate?¡± How do you even know that?¡±


    Bridget keeps her eyes to the ground as her eyes fill up with tears. I am so sorry I kept this hidden. I


    knew you guys would not let mee with you if you knew the truth.


    When he came to our territory I could scent him and I knew that he scented me also. I automatically ran


    back to my house terrified knowing who he was. I did not want to be forced to go with him.


    Tonya wasn''t there at the time I don''t really know where she was at. Mother was there and I told her


    what happened. That''s when the Alpha Alex came barging through the door. Mother was trying to


    protect me. We all know there was no protecting me against him. I begged him not to hurt her but


    because I ran from him he made me suffer the consequence.


    He told me that because I ran my mother would lose her life. I would have to pay for my consequence


    of disobeying him. I cried out to him asking him to please spare her life that I would do anything. Even


    tell him the location of Tonya but he did not care.


    He proceeded to break my mother''s neck right in front of me. I tried to run there was no running from


    him, he grabbed me by my throat. He then says ¡°You do not learn your lesson very well do you?¡± I


    begged him to please let me go but he refused. He forcefully took my innocence and raped me.


    He not only raped me but marked me so I was unable to be marked by anybody else. The pain that he


    made me feel was unbearable. Once he was done raping me, I ran to the only ce that I thought I


    would be safe. I was heading to the fort, on the way that''s when I saw you and Tonya.


    I told you that mother wanted us to go to the fort because we were under attack. I know that I lied but I


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    didn''t want him to find you. You ran back into the fire to find my brother Damien to make sure he was


    okay. We all look at her as she is crying, I am marked by the monster.


    I will be forever his and I am terrified.


    Damien and Dominic''s eyes fill up with tears knowing what just happened to their little sister by this


    monster. To hear that this man has taken everything from them. Their mother, now their sister and


    tortured their mates they are furious and want revenge more than ever now. They go over and hug


    Bridget as she sobs in their arms.


    I don''t know what to say but she holds the mark of Alpha Alex. He will smell her scent and will be able


    to follow and find us. I don''t know what to do or say we all know that he will be tracking her. That is if he


    hasn''t already been tracking her this whole time. I don''t want to break the silence but we need to be


    figuring out how we can protect her also ourselves from being caught.


    I look at Tonya and I tell her we need to figure out what to do the Alpha will be able to find her now


    that she¡¯s marked. ¡°Do you have any idea what we can do to protect ourselves and her now?¡± Tonya


    stares nkly at me, I have no idea Sabrina there might not be any protection that we can provide her


    to keep her safe.


    What are we going to do about this Sabrina you know that if we stay with her the Alpha will catch us.


    I¡¯m not even certain he will even want us after finding his mate. The torture will be so much worse


    being caught now that we are marked by our mates. They will kill Damien and Dominic they won''t be


    any use to the Alpha or his pack. We can not leave her behind, I tell Tonya her fate will be the same as


    ours. I cannot do that to my mates little sister it is just not right.


    Sabrina I am not going back to that life for nobody I can''t, I won''t survive again. I don''t know what to do


    Tonya. I can''t just throw her to the wolves he will torture her knowing that we were with her. What are


    you talking about Sabrina this was all nned Alpha Alex doesn''t do anything by chance. He knew and


    he used his mate to find me.


    Tonya replies, ¡°God Sabrina not everything is about you¡±


    Why do you think you''re so fucking special?


    I look at her in shock, ¡°What are you talking about Tonya?¡± I don''t think I''m special but he always said


    to me that he would find me. It doesn¡¯t matter what happens, I will always belong to him.¡±


    These words are stuck in my head and they will never leave until he is no more. ¡°I''m sorry Sabrina, I


    am just so terrified to going back there. I can''t do that again please.¡± I look at her and I tell her ¡°We will


    get through this together.¡± Tonya we will survive and move forward they will not control our lives ever


    again I promise.¡±


    As I look at Damian and Dominic looking for guidance on a decision. What should our n be should


    we trust this man Sam and go to his cabin? Do you think we should continue to run? Possibly being in


    one spot might get us caught, especially having Bridget with us, the Alpha has her scent.


    They look at each other not knowing what the hell to do. They know what the risk is being caught that it


    will cause them there lives. But they do not want to lose you there baby sister to a monster.


    I yell at everybody, ¡°Stop we are not ditching Bridget, she is one of us and we will protect her from this


    monster.¡± She did not choose to be his mate it was just simply by bad luck. He destroys everything in


    his path. We will keep each other safe and protect each other no matter what.


    We need to take care of the people that we love, or there won''t be any people to care about. I say that


    we take Sam up on his offer. We hide out in the cabin for as long as we can, at least get a break from


    running. If there''s any chance that any of us believe that Alpha is gaining on us, we will run again.


    We need to stay together as a pack and family and not give up on each other.


    As I walk over to the older men I say, ¡°Sam we will take you up on your offer.¡± Will you lead us to the


    cabin that is hidden?¡± We will stay there until you bring our father to us.¡±


    Sam then looks at me smiles I can see the joy in his eyes. He replies, ¡°Your father is going to be so


    excited knowing that his girls are alive.¡± Follow me and I will take you to the cabin where you will be


    safe for now.

 chapter 80

    chapter 80


    As we all follow Sam to his remote cabin were all nervous not sure on what is going to happen to us.


    Jazzes in, ¡°Sabrina what are you doing?¡± Bridget is dangerous she will get us caught and captured


    once again.¡±


    ¡°Jazz we can''t just keep running and leaving people behind we need to figure out what to do together.¡±


    What is a life without people you care about? That is not a life I want to live. Jazz responds, ¡°Sabrina I


    want to live with my mate and have pups.¡± So do I Jazz, and we will live that life. For now we need to


    stay safe and responsible, Sam is going to bring our father back to us. We will get our vengeance on


    the Devil¡¯s pack.


    There will be no more running we will be able to live a safe life. We can have many pups and not have


    to be so scared for them. Sabrina you don''t understand Bridget holds the mark of Alpha Alex, he''s


    going to find us. He might not be looking for us maybe he gave up, and decided to let us alone.


    Jazz replies, ¡°Sabrina don''t be so blind you and I both know the truth.¡±


    ¡°He ising for you and he will use whoever he needs to get you back.¡±


    I get annoyed by what Jazz is saying, so I block her out. I am so sick and tired of all her negativity.


    She¡¯s always wanting us to be alone and running, well I''m sick of it. So I shut her out, so she cannot tell


    me what she wants anymore until I allow her to.


    We approach the cabin it is beautiful. I can''t believe that this is going to be where we are staying, and


    it''spletely hidden from the outside world. Sam says you guys stay here, I will be back in a while it


    may take a bit of time. I''m thinking a month or two, but I will see you soon, and your father will be


    delighted to see you.


    I smile and I say, ¡°Thank you so much Sam you have no idea we all appreciate what you are doing for


    us.¡±


    We all look at each other super excited that we all will be able to spend time together. We can rx


    and not have to worry about running for now anyway.


    As I look at everyone I smile and yell, ¡°I call the shower first, as we all go running inside the cabin.¡± I


    grab Dominic''s hand and lead him into the bathroom with me.


    As I am slowly taking off my clothes I can see how his eyes get big. I bet he¡¯s wondering what is about


    to happen knowing it''s going to be amazing.


    I walk over to him he smiles, ¡°I ask are you going to me shower with me?¡± I could use some help to


    scrub all this filth off my body. He smiles at me I would be happy to help you baby. As I watch, him take


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    his clothes off I instantly be wet wanting him inside me.


    We get into the shower together. I wrap my arms around his neck and kissed him on his tender lips as


    he starts kissing down my neck. Licking and biting his mark is making me scream out with pleasure,


    and wanting more.


    He puts my backup against the wall as he kisses down my belly to my pussy and starts licking my clit.


    He¡¯s making me go insane with each lick of his tongue. I not only have one orgasm but two that has


    been so long overdue.


    He¡¯s making his way backup and kisses me. I smile at him wanting him even more.


    ¡°Now it''s your turn.¡±


    I get on my knees I put hisrge cock inside my mouth as a stroke his cock. While I am sucking it I then


    shove his cock down my throat as his warm liquids go down. I get up and whisper in his ear that I want


    more of him.


    His cock is still hard. He bends me over grabs my hips and thrusts his cock inside my pussy. I can¡¯t


    help but to scream out in pleasure, ¡°Don¡¯t stop harder I cry out for more.¡±


    I want all of him inside me filling all the pain with the pleasure of his cock. He fucks me hard as I feel


    myself ready to cum. He then cums we both release ourselves at the same time.


    I''m shaking from all the pleasure that I just received not knowing it could feel so fucking amazing. We


    scrub each others body clean enjoying touching each other excited on what is toe for us.


    I then look at Dominic while we¡¯re drying ourselves off. We walk into the bedroom and search for a


    clean clothes to put on. As we are getting dressed I can¡¯t help but fear talking with him. I want to be


    honest about what is on my mind. I just keep wondering if I should say something or just not.


    I need for him to be aware of the situation that is happening. I call out his name he looks at me, I tell


    him we need to talk. I see concern in his eyes as I start to speak. I tell him that with Bridget baring the


    mark of Alpha Alex he is going to be able to sense her. It¡¯s possible that she will lead him right to us,


    we need toe up with a n if that happens.


    I don''t want him to kill you. I know that he will take me with him but I need you to promise me that you


    will not follow. You have to stay and wait for my father ande up with a n. Then take down the


    Devil¡¯s pack then save me in the process.


    Sabrina I could never just allow Alpha Alex just to take you. I look at him with sympathy in my eyes, you


    don''t have a choice. I need you to be safe I don''t want him to kill you. Dominic you mean everything to


    me I finally care about somebody and I can''t lose you.


    We cannot just send your sister out into this world with nobody, she needs to be protected by all of us.


    With that being said she¡¯s going to lead him right to us. If we run or if we don''t it doesn''t matter.


    If that happens I need you to promise me that you will not try to defeat him. He looks at me, ¡°Sabrina


    how could I not try to save you?¡± You really expect me just to let him take you?¡±


    ¡°I do expect you to do just that.¡±


    ¡°I will not lose you Dominic, I love you.¡±

 chapter 81

    chapter 81


    As Dominic looks at me he¡¯s in shock he can¡¯t believe the words that just came out of my mouth,


    ¡°Sabrina, are you serious You Love Me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I love you Dominic you are my mate my one true love.¡± Exactly Sabrina how can you just


    expect me to just let you be taken by that monster once again?¡± Dominic you don¡¯t have a choice he


    will kill you. He won¡¯t kill me you need to wait here for my father, and thene rescue me. Your


    damsel in distress, I giggle out to him.


    ¡°Sabrina this is not aughing matter.¡±


    ¡°This is serious!¡± I understand Dominic what do you want me to do?¡± I can¡¯t make your sister leave by


    herself and have nobody. She would be captured by that monster and be tortured or used to get to us.


    Sabrina you know I don¡¯t want that to happen to Bridget. Sabrina your not giving me any options here.


    How can I choose between you and my sister?¡±


    ¡°I am not making you choose Dominic.¡±


    I am telling you what is going to happen but for now let¡¯s just enjoy the time that we have together. If it


    everes down to that, I just want you not to get yourself killed. I can¡¯t lose you Dominic you don¡¯t


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    understand.


    I understandpletely Sabrina, I can¡¯t lose you either and knowing what would happen to you being


    with him makes me furious. It would be worse off for Bridget. I can deal with it, she might not survive.


    Please just think Dominic let¡¯s just stop talking about this, and let¡¯s talk about something else.


    ¡°Lets not ruin today because of what might happen tomorrow.¡±


    Jazz is still not talking to me she is upset with me for blocking her out and not listening to her. I wasn¡¯t


    taking her feelings seriously about making Bridget leave. I understand why she¡¯s upset, but I am not a


    monster.


    I can¡¯t just make her leave and have nobody. Jazz wants to be happy just the two of us and so do I


    but, I don¡¯t want it to be at the expense of others. If the Alpha would capture us once again I know what


    to expect, where as Bridget would maybe not survive. I just don¡¯t know if I could live with myself. Even


    though I would make sure that we would save her. We would never be able to undo what the damage


    that monster has already caused her.


    I can¡¯t just think of myself when ites to people you love you do whatever you can to possibly


    protect them. That is exactly what I am going to do. I just hope that Jazz can find it in her heart to


    forgive me not hate me for the rest of our lives. Jazz knows I am sorry, and she knows why I am doing


    what I am doing. She may not agree with it, she will have to live with the consequences of my actions.


    I think that she is more concerned about losing her mate and not being happy. She is less focused on


    anybody else¡¯s problems. Which is understandable with all the things that we have gone through. She


    wants to be with her mate. I do understand I want my mate more than anything too. We are just as


    much monsters as they are if we let the others suffer.


    As we walk out to the living room we see everybody together for once. They all look happy not being in


    the run for a while. I look at the boys and I say, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys go fetch something that we could


    make for dinner?¡± Dominic then looks at Damien and says ¡°all right let¡¯s go my brother,¡± thesedies


    must be hungry.


    Let¡¯s go catch them their dinner. Tonya, Bridget and I start going through the things in the kitchen, to


    see what all we have. Not realizing that all the cupboards are stocked with food. We decide to make


    some macaroni and cheese, one of simplest things but delicious. We all are not talking very much not


    sure what to say feeling sorry for Bridget.


    I¡¯m just trying to make her see that I don¡¯t. Bridget then looks at us and says ¡°I am sorry that I am


    cursed and that I have to bare the mark of him.¡± It¡¯s not your fault Bridget you did not ask for this we will


    deal with it when the situationes. Tonya then looks at her, and says, ¡°We will protect you as much


    as we can.¡± I am sorry what he did to you that was awful.


    Bridget looks at us with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°I am going to lead him right to you, the man that haunts your dreams is going toe.¡±


    I then took my arm wrapped it around her and say, ¡°Well Bridget then I guess we need to start our


    training now don¡¯t we?¡± She smiles yes we need to know we are able to defend ourselves and maybe


    even take down or at least make it harder for him. Sabrina he only wants you. I am not mad about that


    I¡¯m just scared because I don¡¯t want him to hurt you any more. It will be my fault if he finds us.


    Listen I need youdies to make me a promise if it happens that he doese here, and he takes me.


    I need you to promise me that you will stay here and wait for our father toe. Then make a n to


    stays here too.


    ¡° Sabrina how do you expect us to still let him take you?¡± We are so close to finding our father.¡±


    Tonya you need to stay and wait for him toe. ¡°Fine Sabrina!¡± I will wait for him but you aren¡¯t going


    anywhere either.¡±


    ¡°That sounds good Tonya!¡±


    This macaroni and cheese smells delicious. O my God it sure does it has been so long since I had


    some good mac and cheese. We allugh together. Then the boyse in with a rabbit and squirrel


    nicely skinned and ready to be cooked this is going to be a hell of a dinner.

 chapter 82

    chapter 82


    Shockingly life has been pretty awesome the past couple weeks waiting for my father. Hoping and


    praying that he¡¯s just going to walk through the door. Sam did say that it could take up to 2 months to


    even find him.


    I was really hoping it wouldn¡¯t take so long. I am starting to get excited hoping he is going to being


    any time now. Then also trying not to get my hopes up. Sam may never find him and he might never


    Jazz still isn¡¯t talking to me I apologized to her but I think she is more scared than mad. I know that she


    is growing closer to her mate.


    I can tell the bond between Dominic and I is getting stronger. They want to start having pups but right


    now is just not the time. I don¡¯t want safety to be an issue once we start a family.


    We have been training non stop Dominic and Damien have been working us really hard, mostly self


    defense training. I can tell that my strength is getting greater and everyone is getting more confident in


    themselves. I also know that even with all this training, we are not going to be able to take a pack down


    with just us.


    Not really sure if anybody else would join us to take down the Devils pack. Most people are afraid of


    the consequences that Alpha will cast on them but failure is not an option. I am hoping once my father


    Even though the training gets more intense, I don¡¯t get tired like the others. I put on a show like I am


    but to be honest I could train even longer. Once I see everyone else getting tired I usually mention,


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a break?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we finish this tomorrow?¡±


    As I continue to overthink everything, I worry about those who I love terrified that it could all be gone


    tomorrow. I make sure I live everyday to the fullest because in the end that¡¯s all I can do for now.


    As I am wrapped up all in my head, training is about done for the day. I see the exhaustion from


    everyone else. I know now it¡¯s time just to have fun and they know it too. So we all shift into our wolf


    and we go for a run.


    We run the territory that we feel safe and we do not go off of it. We don¡¯t want to be seen by anybody


    so we always stay together to protect each other.


    There hasn¡¯t been anybody that we have seen or smelled since we got here. It¡¯s almost like there is a


    protection barrier around this area. It¡¯s just so hidden maybe nobody even knows of it. Bridget is not


    allowed to run for now we¡¯re too afraid that her scent will draw others to our location.


    She mostly stays around the cabin area, I can tell that she is getting restless and wants to take off. It¡¯s


    already extremely dangerous for her to be with us. We don¡¯t want her scent surrounding the area for it


    to be easier for Alpha Alex to find us.


    It has been almost 3 weeks since we stopped running. I get worried everyday Alpha Alex will show up


    out of the blue.


    I have nightmares that hees and kills everybody and captures me. Only to take me back to my


    hell with him torturing me as his prisoner.


    As I mind link Dominic I tell him, ¡°I am going to head back to check on Bridget to make sure everything


    is okay.¡± As I start heading back everybody just follows me and we head back to the cabin together.


    Bridget seems like she is doing good but I know she is stir crazy. I don¡¯t me her because I would be


    going crazy too honestly. I look at Dominic, Damien and Tonya, and suggest, ¡°Why don''t you guys just


    all go for a run and take Bridget with you.¡±


    ¡°Let her get rid of that negative energy that is bringing her down.¡±


    Bridget then looks at me, ¡°It''s okay Sabrina I don''t have to go on a run.¡±


    ¡°Bridget I think that it would be good for you, go clear your head and take a fun run with everyone.


    Being stuck in the cabin has to be getting to you. You need the exercise also a good run would help.¡±


    Just take her for a run that is leading away from the territory the opposite direction of the cabin. Damien


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    looks at me confused like a deer in headlights but Dominic knows exactly what I am asking of them.


    Well Sabrina, ¡°What are you going to be doing?¡±


    I smile at him, ¡°Well I am going to cook us all dinner.¡±


    He makes his way over to me and gives me a kiss and says alright my love we will be back.


    ¡°I love you Dominic!¡± I can''t wait.


    As they all shift and take off for a run, I grab the rabbits that I am going cook for dinner. I start to skin


    them then take them into the house and start cooking. I could really get used to this kind a life being a


    housewife. I don''t think it would be that bad at all.


    ¡°Wow!¡± I think I hear them outside already, if they are back that wasn¡¯t a very long run. I then call out to


    Dominic but there is no answer.


    I go to walk out to the hall and hear a knock at the door. Which I find odd. I walk to the door as I start to


    open it, I see the face of the man that haunts my dreams.


    ¡°There you are my sweet Sabrina!¡±


    ¡°I have missed you."

 Chapter 83: Seek of Vengeance Part 2

    Chapter 83: Seek of Vengeance Part 2


    Dominic¡¯s POV


    As we are running through the woods, I look over at Bridget she seems to be happy. It has been so


    long since she has smiled. Sabrina knew just what Bridget needed to get her frustrations out. We


    decided to run a bit longer than what we were nning on. This ce is so beautiful. I can¡¯t believe


    how much beauty is just hidden away here.


    I have never been this far away from my territory. If only there was a territory to go back to. When the


    Devil¡¯s pack destroyed it, they left nothing behind. I just don¡¯t understand how they just take everything.


    They didn¡¯t even gain anything from destroying everything, they just wanted to torture others.


    As Damien runs past me, he makes me loose my train of thought and then tries to mind link with me.


    ¡°Come on bro quit daydreaming and give it all we got. Make Bridget struggle to keep up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s give her a workout that she will never forget. Make her run so hard she won¡¯t be able to feel


    her legs.¡±


    We start to run so fast, but when I look behind, I don¡¯t see Bridget or Tonya. Fuck did we really just lose


    the girls? Then I get tackled out of nowhere. Wow! It¡¯s just Bridget being all yful.


    ¡°Really big brother did you think you are going to ware me out? I have been stuck in a cabin for a


    month because of your mate. I could run for hours.¡±


    Iugh, ¡°it was Damien¡¯s idea he figured you could use the exercise.¡±


    ¡°Tonya barks at all of us while she¡¯s in her wolf form. Well don¡¯t you think you could have included me


    in your n? At least could have told me what the hell was going on. I thought something bad had


    happened.¡±


    ¡°Sorry Tonya, I thought my dumb brother would have included you in our n.¡±


    Bridget then starts running again. Are you guysing or are you guys just going to have girl talk?


    Let¡¯s run!¡±


    We all just look at each other. ¡°Well I guess that is our cue to get the hell going.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Tonya yells.


    ¡°What is wrong with you Tonya? We all stand confused waiting for a answer.


    ¡°Sabrina is in trouble. I can sense her fear, we need to go back now!¡±


    ¡°Wait Tonya, ¡°What do you mean you can sense her? Is she hurt?¡±


    ¡°No she is terrified. Alpha must be here to get her. We all need to prepare ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ Sabrina wanted me to stay away if the Alpha ever woulde back to find her.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re a coward. I¡¯m going to save my sister. You can do as you please by all means. Goodbye!¡±


    I tried to mind link with her but I can¡¯t. I¡¯m not sure why? I wonder if it¡¯s because we are too far from the


    cabin. The mind link only works when you''re close to the person. I want to respect Sabrina¡¯s decision


    and do what she asked me to do. Right now is just not the time that I can do as she wants.


    Could she possibly be in danger?  I need to at least try to save her even if it causes me my own life.


    She is my mate and I need to protect her at all costs.


    As I watch Damien chase after Tonya, I try to catch up to Bridget. She should know what¡¯s going on.


    We need to head back to the cabin to make sure that Sabrina is safe. Bridget is having such a good


    time, I feel bad. We need to hurry! Once I catch up to Bridget, I am sort of pissed because she didn¡¯t


    stop sooner like I asked her to. We are wasting time when we could be protecting Sabrina.


    ¡°What the fuck Bridget? I asked you to stop we need to go back to the cabin right away.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean Dominic? I¡¯m having so much fun. I don¡¯t want to go back right now.¡±


    ¡°Tonya sensed that Sabrina is in trouble. We need to go back to make sure she is okay.¡±


    ¡°Come on Dominic she is fine. We don¡¯t need to go back right this second.¡±


    ¡°Bridget I snapped. I am leaving with or without you, your choice to follow me back or you can do as


    you please. I need to make sure my mate is not in any harm.¡±


    ¡°God Dominic don¡¯t get your panties in a bunch!  I will go back with you.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina is a big girl, she can take care of herself. She doesn¡¯t need any kind of help you and I both


    know this.¡±


    ¡°Something is wrong Bridget trust me. Tonya is her twin, she is able to sense when something isn¡¯t right


    with her other half. She is sensing Sabrina¡¯s fear. I¡¯m not sure what is happening but we need to move


    quick.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Dominic. I do care, I¡¯m just tired. I was just enjoying the fresh air that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Bridget, but we need to go, let¡¯s start running now.¡±


    I know that Bridget does not want to go back to the cabin, but we need to be there just in case she


    needs help. It¡¯s not going to be easy, especially if Alpha Alex is there. Once he finds Sabrina things are


    going to get quite ugly. I just hope that we are able to defend ourselves and escape. I can¡¯t have  any of


    us getting hurt or killed he is a ruthless type of man that cares for no one. Life does not mean very


    much to him at . He does not care who lives or dies or who he hurts in the process. Alpha Alex has to


    get what he wants no matter what.


    I continue trying to link with Sabrina, but there¡¯s nothing. I know that we ran far from the cabin obviously


    farther than I thought we had. I still can¡¯t reach her. Unless I am linking with her and she just isn¡¯t


    responding to me. Which would be fucking bullshit. I keep looking behind myself to make sure that


    Bridget is still there she is keeping up nicely which is good. I am running as fast and as hard as I can.


    Why the fuck does it feel like I¡¯m getting nowhere? I will try to mind link Damien to see where the hell


    he is at. He could be thebe by now and can tell me I have nothing to worry about.


    ¡°Hey Damien did you make it back to the cabin?¡±


    ¡°Come on man, please answer me, I¡¯m freaking out. I had to catch up with Bridget, so I could get her to


    turn around. I started heading back but I didn¡¯t want to leave her alone.¡±


    ¡°Dominic I am not back at the cabin yet. Tonya ran so fast in front of me that I lost her. I am just trying


    to get there to make sure she hasn¡¯t run into danger, along with your mate. I will let you know when I


    get there.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much man, be safe. I aming as fast as I can. We need to prepare ourselves for


    what might happen once we get there.¡±


    ¡°I know my brother. I have been teaching Sabrina and Tonya defense training. I just hope that they


    have learned enough to be able to defend themselves if necessary.¡±


    I then hear a vicious growl. The growl almost makes the hair on the back of my neck stand up. It


    sounds terrifying but peaceful at the same time. I know it came from Sabrina. I am starting to get more


    and more nervous. Having no clue what is happening is making me crazy. I can finally see the cabin in


    the distance. I try to run faster but I just get more tired. I finally reach the front door. I crash it open and I


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    started screaming out her name. I¡¯m just waiting for a response just wanting to hear her voice again.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Sabrina¡¯s Pov


    I get a chill going down my spine to as feares over me. As he starts to walk in the door, I walk


    backwards not wanting to take my eyes off him. I¡¯m not sure what his first move will be. I am trying to


    act brave, but I don¡¯t know what is about to happen. I am more afraid for my friends, than what I am for


    myself.


    As he is walking closer to me his grin keeps getting bigger. He looks satisfied even happy but I still see


    the pure evil in him. My fear is turning into anger as I¡¯m  remembering the beatings that he gave to me.


    I just want to return the favor to him. The torture that he gave my sister and all the other women that he


    tried to make his. I know that I can defeat him.  The fear fades and I am relieved I¡¯m finally facing him.


    Facing my fear is what is causing me my strength.


    ¡°Mark what the hell do you want?¡±


    As he walks towards me, I feel a sharp pain across my face as he ps me!


    ¡°Who the fuck do you think you are Sabrina? To talk to your Beta that way, you dumb bitch.¡±


    As I turned to look at him, I wipe the blood off my lip and just smile at him. I can feel my wolf wanting to


    take over, but I¡¯m just not ready for her just yet.


    ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t have done that Mark. I promise your going to regret that. I am not afraid of you


    any longer.


    As he grabs me by my throat, I am not afraid because I remember all of my training. I defend myself


    and get out of his choke hold. He looks almost shocked as his eyes grow wide. He finally realizes he


    made a big mistake by putting his hands on me. I start to get terrified that the Alpha is out there and my


    friends are in trouble especially my mate and my sister. I let out a gruesome growl hoping they can


    hear me. They need to know to be on their toes we have troubleing. When I let my growl out it¡¯s so


    powerful that it throws the Beta against the wall and knocks him out. Then I hear the door it flies open


    and I jump in defense mode. I realize it¡¯s Tonya, I run up to her and put my arm around her. So relieved


    that she is alive and unharmed.


    ¡°Sabrina what just happened ? I could sense your fear it overwhelmed me.¡±


    ¡°Well I was just starting to cook dinner and I heard a knock at the door. When I answered the door it


    was Mark.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina what do you mean it was Mark? Are you talking about the Beta Mark?  Is he here?¡±


    ¡°Yes he is here are you going to be able to bare seeing him Tonya?¡±


    ¡°Sabrina I will be fine I promise. He can¡¯t control me forever sometimes you just have to face your


    fears.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He is over there. When I let out my growl it was so strong he mmed up against the wall and it


    knocked him out.¡±


    I take her over to show her the knocked out Mark lying on the ground. I could tell she was feeling


    overwheled from what this monster has done to her. Seeing himying there the trama was now all


    hoping that it won¡¯t set her off. She starts kicking the hell out of him screaming. I let her do what she


    needs to do.


    I grab ahold of her arm, ¡°Tonya don¡¯t kill him were going to need him to answer some questions. He


    doesn¡¯t deserve to just die, that¡¯s too easy. He deserves to be tortured just like they did to us.¡±


    As she starts crying, I pull her closer and put her head into my chest. Trying tofort her, I¡¯m trying to


    be strong for the both of us. I want to kill him just as badly as she does. I want to rip his heart from his


    chest. He needs to pay for what he has done and all the people that he has hurt. It¡¯s time for us to get


    our vengeance on him and that will be soon. He will soon wish that he was fucking dead. We will grant


    him his wish when the time is finally right.


    We hear Damien yelling out Tonya¡¯s name. Tonya then wipes her tears away like they were never


    there. I know that she does not want Damien to see her broken. Damien runs up to her checks her


    head. He¡¯s worried that something is wrong, and that¡¯s when he sees him.


    ¡°Why the fuck is Alpha Alex¡¯s Beta knocked out on our living room floor?¡±


    Before I even get to answer Damien, I sense that Dominic is here. I run out to the hall to see him


    thanking God he is alive. I put my arms around him, Iy my head on his chest. I can hear his heart


    race knowing how terrified he must have been for me.


    ¡°He came after me, I reacted and defended myself. I got scared that something could have happened


    to you guys. So I left out a growl to warn you and my growl knocked his ass out.¡±


    ¡°Well what are we going to do with him?¡±


    Tonya replies, ¡°We are going to torture him to get all the information out of him that we need. Once we


    have it then we will kill him and send his head to the Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Wait what are you asking for a death wish Tonya?¡± We cannot do that he will kill us for sure we have


    no way of defending ourselves yet.¡± Damien says.


    ¡°Damien I did not ask if it was okay to do.  I told you what is going to happen. If you don¡¯t like it, I really


    don¡¯t care.¡±


    I feel sorry for Tonya. I know that she is hurting so bad right now. Damien is scared for not just himself


    but all of us. He is afraid of what the Alpha is going to do to us. As soon as he finds out what has been


    done. Tonya does not care how the Alpha will retaliate against us, she wants to give Mark what he


    fucking deserves. I try not to push her, the Beta is not my kill. I will not make this decision for her, it is


    her choice. I will respect it and follow her choice no matter what.


    ¡°Well how about for now we get some rope and tie this asshole up, so he can¡¯t escape, I mentioned.¡±


    Damien looks at me and says, ¡°I am not having any part in this craziness.¡±


    Dominic, Tonya, and I are starting to move his body. I feel bad that Damien is not on her side with this


    n. He should understand the hatred in her heart that she has for Mark. He should understand her


    wanting the revenge for what he put her through. Tonya actually suffered the most. I was lucky enough


    to have my wolf. Jazz would ease my pain and heal me. Tonya did not have her wolf when the Beta


    was abusing her. She felt everything full force her wolf eventually came that¡¯s when she finally got to


    escape.


    ¡°Dominic then looks at me and says I try to mind link you. Why didn¡¯t you answer me Sabrina? I was


    worried sick.¡±


    ¡°Dominic I didn¡¯t hear your mind link. I¡¯m sorry if I could¡¯ve heard it I would have answered you. I was


    sort of busy.¡±


    Hees over and wraps his arms around me. ¡°I know you were busy Sabrina. I was so scared but I


    am so happy that your okay. We are going to make him pay for everything he has ever done to you and


    your sister.¡±


    I look around to realize that Bridget is not here with us. I look at Dominic and ask him, ¡°where the hell is


    Bridget?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, I forgot all about Bridget. I ran ahead of her but when I looked back she was there. The


    cabin was insight. There¡¯s no way she didn¡¯t see it.¡±


    ¡°Dominic she is fine. She is just enjoying her freedom for a little longer. We don¡¯t know when she will be


    able to go for another run because of all this happening now.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina I am going to go talk to my brother. I think you should go talk to your sister and be there for


    her. I think that she might need you right now.¡±


    ¡°I think your right he¡¯s tied up pretty good he¡¯s not going anywhere. I will make sure that Tonya is okay


    Dominic thank you.¡±

 chapter 85

    chapter 85


    I decided to check on my sister not sure how she is feeling about all of this. It has to be difficult for her.


    Having all these memoriese back to the surface from all the pain the Beta inflicted. Even if she''s


    going to get her revenge it still has to be difficult to see him in the flesh. I prepare myself the best I can


    as I walk into her room. I can tell that she is upset. I want to make her feel better and take the pain


    away. It''s just not that easy.


    ¡°Tonya are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Honestly I don''t know what I am anymore. I''m so pissed at Damien he is such a coward. For him not


    wanting revenge on the man that raped and abused me.¡±


    ¡°Tonya I don''t think he really understands what all happened to you. Did you ever tell anyone? I know


    you never told me.¡±


    ¡°I am embarrassed on half of the things that he has done to me, I never told anyone. He shared me


    with other werewolves when I would misbehave. He would allow them to do as they please.¡±


    ¡°Tonya, I''m so sorry that happened to you.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina I couldn''t get my wolf toe because she was too scared. I was so weak and I just gave up.


    I submitted to that bastard, so he would stop the abuse.¡±


    ¡°Tonya you did what you had to do to survive. You had no other choice but to submit. That does not


    mean that you gave up you are strong a survivor.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina the pain was unbearable. Every time he raped and tortured me, I did not have my wolf to help


    ease any of it. I couldn''t take it. I tried to kill myself multiple times. Just to end all of it, but he would not


    allow me to die.¡±


    ¡°Tonya they are not in control of our life anymore. We are in control of what we want in our life. We are


    never going back to that life of torture ever again.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina when I saw him it made my skin crawl. I just wanted to rip out his fucking throat. I am so full of


    rage and sometimes it''s hard for me to control it. I feel there is a power in me that is still undiscovered.


    Once ites out, I don''t know what''s going to happen.¡±


    ¡°I understand that Tonya. I wanted to kill him, but I knew that he was not my kill that he needs to feel


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    the pain you felt. He deserves to be killed by your hands not mine.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina he will pay for every ounce of pain he has caused us. I will not kill him, but let him suffer from


    failing his Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Tonya we can not let him run back to his Alpha. They will attack and kill our mates. Then we will be


    captured for sure. There isn''t enough of us to defeat them.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina do you think his Alpha will let him live? Let him live after he fails to do as he is told. He won''t


    let him go without consequences for his failure.¡±


    ¡°Tonya we are not ready to fight the Alpha. We need to be prepared, we can''t just go in blind.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina I''m tired, can we finish this in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Tonya I love you.¡±


    ¡°Love you too.¡±


    As I walk out of her room, I''m confused not sure why, she would want to provoke the Alpha. What is


    she thinking. She knows that we can not defeat Alex yet. She needs to slow her role, and not press our


    luck against Alpha Alex. I go to check on the Beta to see if he is awake. Wow! He is still knocked out. I


    see Dominic, I walk up to him to put my arms around him.


    ¡°Are you standing on guard my love?¡±


    I put my head on his back cuddling into him. I love the way that he makes me feel.


    ¡°Yes Sabrina, I don''t think we should let him alone. We don''t know if he will escape.¡±


    ¡°I am just shocked that he still ispletely out of it. Seems quite odd don''t you think?¡±


    Dominic grabs my hand and pulls me around to face him. As I look into his beautiful blue eyes my heart


    sinks. He lifts my chin and softly kisses my lips so gently. He is like a big teddy bear, he always knows


    what to do no matter what. As he continues to snuggle into me, he makes my body just shiver. His


    touch makes me crazy, God it feels so good.


    ¡°Dominic why would Damien not side with Tonya? He can''t go against her, she is going to need all of


    his support.¡±


    ¡°I think its just going to take him some time. He needs to process all that has happened today.¡±


    ¡°He better support her Dominic. If Damien isn¡¯t there for her, she will never forgive him for it. He will


    lose his mate.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina I can''t force my brother to do anything that he doesn''t want too. You know that he has toe


    to his senses on his own.¡±


    ¡°I just don''t want him to finallye to his senses when it is toote. She will want nothing to do with


    him. You need to talk sense into him please.¡±


    ¡°I can''t force him Sabrina, I''m sorry. I will try if that will make you happy.¡±


    I really wish that Damien would be there for Tonya. She really needs him by her side. If he doesn''t it


    would be like a betrayal to her. She will never be able to forgive him. I just want all of us to be happy


    living life to the fullest.


    Tonya walks in, ¡°You guys can go to bed now. I''m not tired. I will stay up to watch his pathetic ass.¡±


    ¡°Tonya, I can stay up with you, I don''t mind at all we can have girl time.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina I''m not a child. I will be fine I promise. If there are any issues, I wille get you.¡±


    ¡°Come Sabrina. Let¡¯s go get so rest. Tonya will be fine she is a big girl, she can take care of herself.¡±

 chapter 86

    chapter 86


    Tonya''s POV


    I am so fucking outraged. I am trying so hard to control myself but its getting harder and harder. No one


    knows all the things that I had to go through. Just with knowing that he is here makes me sick. I know


    that Sabrina wants me to open up to her. I don''t like talking about it. Mark is a fucking monster that


    deserves to be tortured. I want him tortured to death for as long as we possibly can. People just don''t


    understand the hate you can carry for someone. When there is someone who has only ever caused


    you pain, you start to feel an intense hatred. My own mate isn''t even on my side to torture my abuser.


    Damien has no idea all the things I had to endure. I was just trying to survive. I want to tell him but I''m


    afraid that he will look at me differently. I feel so dirty thinking of all the things that Mark forced me to do


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    to him. I can¡¯t believe I allowed him to do those things to me for so long.


    I want to forget about all of it. It will never go away it will always exist. Its impossible trying to forget it


    until something else reminds you of the awful things that have happened. I want to make him hurt in


    every way that he made me hurt. He has tortured so many women that didn''t deserve the things that he


    did to them. I guess I should be happy that I survived him. What about the women that did not survive?


    Those women that he killed and tortured just like me. He needs to pay for all of it. I will be the one that


    makes him suffer for what he has done.


    As I get up, I hear talking. I go out to the living room, and I see Dominic and Sabrina they look so happy


    together. I know that Sabrina hides most of her hurt and her fear. She tries to be tough for all of us. I


    know that her weakness is the Alpha and she is terrified of him. She might have escaped him, but he


    still haunts her every night. I can hear her screams. I know she desperately wants to find our father but


    I am not so sure about it. I have powers in me, Sabrina also has them inside her. We have no idea all


    the powers we have. She thinks our father is the only person that can help us bring them out. She


    seeks just as much revenge for the Alpha that I seek for the Beta. That¡¯s what we have inmon


    right now. I think that it is about time that I start my revenge on Mark, and show him what pain truly is.


    ¡°You guys can go to bed now. I''m not tired. I will stay up to watch his pathetic ass.¡±


    ¡°Tonya I can stay up with you, I don''t mind at all we can have girl time.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina I''m not a child. I will be fine, I promise. If there are any issues, I wille get you.¡±


    ¡°Come Sabrina. Let¡¯s go get so rest. Tonya will be fine she is a big girl. She can take care of herself.¡±


    As I watched them walk back down the hall to go to bed, I am relieved. Sabrina always tries to help. I


    wish she would just leave me be. She acts like the boss and everyone just follows her without question.


    I can''t believe her growl knocked him out like this. I want him to be awake, so he can feel all the pain


    he¡¯s about to receive. I don''t question that he will be able to tolerate a lot. He will break we all do


    eventually, it just takes time. He will break just like I did from his torture. I have a silver knife that


    Damien gave to me to protect myself with. Silver is lethal and takes longer to heal for wolves. I wonder


    if I stab him if he will awake from his slumber.


    My wolfes out, ¡°Tonya I want my mate you can''t stay mad at him, he just doesn''t understand. The


    Betas wolf is making me uneasy.¡±


    ¡°Diamond he betrayed me. He doesn¡¯t even want to stand by me as I get my revenge on my abuser.¡±


    ¡°Tonya he just doesn''t understand what all you have been through with the Beta you need to tell him.¡±


    ¡°Diamond he should be by my side even if I''m about to make a mistake. He shouldn''t leave me alone


    especially now.¡±


    ¡°Tonya give him a chance toe around talk to him and exin to him how evil this man is.¡±


    ¡°Diamond he knew how evil he is, yet, he left me alone. I''m done with this conversation.¡±


    I hear footsteps. I figure its probably Sabrinaing to check on me. I get up to walk out to the kitchen,


    its Damien getting a ss of water. I just turn around not speaking to him,and go back to the living


    room.


    ¡°Wait Tonya! I''m sorry for not understanding what you are going through.¡±


    ¡°You didn''t even ask Damien you just let me be alone.


    ¡°Tonya I''m sorry. I wish I would have stayed. I needed time to process what¡¯s happening Tonya.¡±


    ¡°What do you think? We should have just let him free for him to run back to his Alpha. Beta could lead


    him right to us.¡±


    ¡°No Tonya, he deserves to pay for what he has done to you.¡±


    ¡°Damien I needed you to be there, and you just walked away.¡±


    ¡°Please forgive me. I will never leave your side again, even if I don''t agree at first. I am so sorry.¡±


    ¡°Damien how can I trust that you won''t just walk away when things getplicated.¡±


    ¡°Just give me another chance, and I''ll prove it to you.¡±


    ¡°I will think about but for now please just let me be.¡±


    ¡°I''m not leaving you alone with him Tonya.¡±


    ¡°Your not going to like what is about to happen Damien.¡±


    ¡°I don''t care. I''m not leaving your side.¡±


    ¡°Fine but don''t try to stop me on what I am about to do to him. If you can''t stomach it, I warned you.¡±


    I get a bucket of water and I go and dump it over Marks head to wake him up. He jumps, but not very


    far due to him being tied to the chair. The shock of the freezing water wakes him up with no issue. He


    sees me then smiles he makes my stomach crawl.


    ¡°God your still so fucking beautiful Tonya. How I missed you so much baby. have you missed me?¡±


    ¡°No, I''m going to be the one that will kill you for all your wrong doing to women. Are you ready to pay


    for the consequences of your actions?¡±


    ¡°I can''t help that women are weak, and disposable. If they would just do as they¡¯re told, there would be


    no issues.¡±


    I took my silver knife and cut it across his cheek. Listening to him scream was shockingly satisfying to


    hear. I would sh deeper just to hear him scream in pain longer.


    ¡°Do you like that feeling of pain? You better start because this is just the beginning of what¡¯s about to


    happen to you.¡±


    ¡°It''s okay baby you do what you want. I got everything that I wanted from you. I made you do things


    that you will never forget. I imprinted deep in you. Dead or alive baby you will always remember the


    things I did to you.¡±


    ¡°You are a monster. It¡¯s about time you pay for your actions.¡±


    Anger takes over my body and I just start stabbing him. God it feels so good! I just can''t stop myself.


    The silver is starting to burn my hand. I stop there just blood everywhere. Not realizing I stab him so


    many times. I go to check on him, he has a pulse.


    ¡°You are checking up on me baby? Now isn''t that just the sweetest! Is that all you got?¡±


    ¡°I''m far from done but I don''t want you lose too much blood. I want your wolf to heal you. I have so


    much nned for you. This going to be so much fun. I will leave you to get some sleep, you will need


    it.¡±

 chapter 87

    chapter 87


    Sabrina''s POV


    I feel Dominic''s arms wrap around me, as I am starting to wake up. I slide out of bed as quiet as


    possible. I don''t want to wake Dominic, but I need to get up. I want to check up on Tonya. I get up to go


    into the closet and grab some clothes and use the bathroom. Surprisingly, I don¡¯t wake Dominic up he


    is usually a pretty good sleeper. I open the door as quietly as possible but all the doors crack in this


    cabin. As I am walking out to the living room, I see a bloody Mark tied to the chair. Damien and Tonya


    are on the couch snuggled together. I am seriously d that they made up. I was worried that they


    wouldn''t.


    With everything that happenedst night, I didn''t even notice if Bridget came back or not. I go to her


    room to see if she is in there. When I opened the door, I see her sleeping in bed. Not really sure where


    she went, but happy that she got to get out of the cabin for a run. I am happy that she decided toe


    back, and not run off for good. She is one less thing we have to worry about. We will save time


    searching now that she is back.


    I really don''t know what the n is going to be with Mark. I would like just to get information out of him.


    Once we get the information we need to kill him and be done with it. I will let it up to Tonya as long as


    she makes the right choice. We cannot allow him to go back to the Alpha. Even if that means me killing


    him myself, I have no problem with that. From what I can see, she got some of her revengest night. I


    am happy that she did not kill him before we got what we needed. I don''t want to seem bossy, I just


    want to y this smart. The Alpha is far from dumb he will know something happened eventually.


    When his Beta is not checking in with him. I make my way out to the kitchen, I''m starving. I look to see


    if there is anything to eat there''s not much. I decide to go out to hunt to catch a couple of rabbits.


    As I strip down naked, I put my clothes on the porch and take off. I really miss talking to Jazz. I wish


    she would forgive me. She helped to protect us against Mark. She gave me her strength too. I just miss


    talking to her. I can''t wait until all this is over. I just want to try to have a normal life. I love going


    running, especially alone. I don''t need to watch my speed. I can go as fast as my wolf can go. I love it.


    I can''t wait for Sam toe back with my father. I know he will, I can feel it in my bones. I catch about


    five rabbits, I¡¯m thinking that will be enough for everyone. I run back to the cabin and get dressed. I


    start to skin and prepare the rabbits to cook. Once I get them all cleaned up, I take them inside. I start


    frying them knowing the delicious smell will wake everyone. They will alle running to get some


    breakfast.


    I look to see Tonya walking out. I ask, ¡°How was your night?¡±


    ¡°It was okay. I sort of lost my mind a little. Mark started running his mouth and wouldn¡¯t stop. I caused


    him a bit of pain but nothing he didn¡¯t deserve.¡±


    ¡°I see you and Damien were on the couch. Did you guys make up?¡±


    ¡°Yes and no. I need someone to support me no matter how bad the circumstances. I''m giving him


    another chance. He has to prove he loves me and wants to be there for me.¡±


    ¡°I hope that it all works out for you guys. I know that he love you.  I think he will step up hopefully


    anyway.¡±


    ¡°So Sabrina I see you already went on a hunt to make us all breakfast. I am starving it smells


    delicious.¡±


    ¡°Hopefully it tastes as good as it smells, I giggle!"


    ¡°Sis you''re a pretty good cook. I think it will be amazing. I was going to get a quick shower before


    breakfast. I''ll be right back.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead! I hope that you enjoy it try to rx.¡±


    Thank God she seems to be a little more normal today than yesterday. Damien needs to be by her side


    she is able to deal with her feelings better. When he is with her she should never feel alone. I just want


    her to be happy and not so miserable. God I couldn''t even imagine how I would act if my abuser was


    right in front of me. I would have probably killed him as soon as I saw his face. I just wonder if it was a


    bad idea not killing the Beta. I had the chance maybe Tonya would be better. I don''t know.


    Damienes out to the kitchen. ¡°Good morning Sabrina do you know where Tonya went?¡±


    ¡°Yes she wanted to get a shower before breakfast. Hey what happenedst night?¡±


    ¡°Everything was fine he said something. I didn''t hear what he was saying. The next thing I know she


    was stabbing him multiple times.¡±


    ¡°He provoked her and caused her to do this to him. ¡°


    ¡°Yes but don¡¯t act like he is a victim?¡±


    ¡°I''m was just wondering. I want to be there for her to make sure she is alright. I would like to use him to


    get information about what the Alpha n is.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina for once it''s not about you. This time it is about Tonya. Let her deal with it as she pleases.¡±


    ¡°Damien what the fuck where is thising from. I''m just trying to be smart about this.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina just stop trying to control everything, we are not your puppets.¡±


    Damien then storms off. I''m left in confusion. I never thought they felt like I was treating them like


    puppets. I was just trying to keep us all safe and out of harms way. I didn''t know that they saw it as me


    trying to control everything. I don''t mean to be like their leader but its almost like instinct. Like I have no


    control over it but to lead them. How can I prove to them that we need to be smart about this. We can''t


    be blind with rage, and just torture him for fun. What can we gain from his torture. Don''t get me wrong, I


    would love to torture him for fun, and just kill him. It''s not just our lives at stake here it''s our freedom.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    We need to do whatever we can. The information that he can give us can help us win this battle. I can''t


    help the way that Damien feels about me, but truthfully I don''t care. I am not going to sit by and watch


    us all get killed. I will do whatever necessary to keep us safe even if it means that everybody hates me.

 chapter 88

    chapter 88


    As I''m starting to finish up breakfast I am feeling stress from all angles wondering if maybe I should just


    let everything y out instead of worrying. So when I finally get everything finished I yell out that


    breakfast is done. When I notice Dominic isn''ting I decide to go jump on him to get him up. I open


    the bedroom he is so sexy I''m so lucky to have found him. I know Jazz is happy to be with her mate too


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I can always hear her purr when I''m with Dominic. I go jump on the bed.


    ¡°Get up sleepy head I made breakfast everything is done and on tes.¡±


    ¡°Come on 5 more minutes.¡±


    Dominic yfully grabs a hold of me and kisses my neck he then starts to tickle me I squeal. His touch


    is so fucking amazing I love it. I kiss his lips then bite him.


    ¡°Come on lets go before it gets cold.¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡±


    He gets up and follows me to the kitchen then gives me a nice little p on my ass that instantly makes


    me crave him. He is so amazing I''m so fucking lucky to have him by my side. We sit down to eat it''s like


    it''s a table of strangers that don''t talk or look at each other god I hate it when it''s so quiet. I want to


    break the silence, but I don''t know what to say. Know one has any idea what the hell to do with Mark no


    one can agree on anything. I understand yes it should be Tonya''s choice, but she can''t get us


    recaptured why would she want to chance that.


    ¡°So how is everything I hope it''s tasty I figured I would make it this morning for breakfast since we didn''t


    have it for supper.¡±


    Everyone just looks at me like I have five heads for what reason I have no idea Dominic then replies


    ¡°it''s delicious my love¡± I then smile at him and say ¡°well I am happy that you like it.¡±


    Tonya then looks at me and says ¡°well after we are done eating Damian and I are going to go for a run


    to burn off some steam from yesterday.¡±


    ¡°We could all go if you would like I could use a run also¡±


    ¡°I would really like it if it was just Damien and I it would be nice if we could spend some time alone


    together.¡±


    ¡°Ok then that fine.¡±


    Dominic looks at me ¡°I bet we can find something fun to do while there out.¡± he smirks at me.


    We all finish eating not another word is said I''m so confused not sure what the hell is going on. Why


    does it seem that there upset with me, I didn''t do anything to them? I just try to brush it off like it was


    nothing, but it is bothering the hell out of me. They leave for their run I decide to clean up the mess


    from breakfast. Dominic kisses me and goes to get a shower I decide fuck it the dishes can wait.


    I go into the bathroom start taking my clothes off as open the curtain ¡°you mind if I join you my love?¡± I


    get into the shower with him, I start to stroke his cock to get it nice and hard I then get on my knees as


    I''m stroking his cock I put his cock in my mouth as I deep thoart his cock I gag, but I don''t stop listening


    to him moan in pleasure is creating wetness in between my legs. He then helps me up he picks me up


    puts my back against the wall I warp my legs around as he thrust his cock inside me my body is


    exploding in pleasure as he thrust his hard throbbing cock inside me. He kisseses where he marked


    me the pleasure intensify I can''t help but scream out. As I''m getting ready to have my orgasm I know


    he is close to as the pussy tightens around his cook from my orgasm he then pulls out and releases


    himself. He puts me down and kisses my lips softly we finish up showering. Then we get out Dominic


    decided to take a little nap I go out and check on the Beta Mark.


    I walk over to the Beta as he''s tied to the chair I ask him ¡°how did you find us?¡±


    ¡°You can ask whatever you want to ask Sabrina, but I will not tell you a damn thing.¡±


    ¡°Why do just want to be tortured until you bleed out and die is that what you want?¡±


    ¡°Anything would be better than suffering the consequences of Alpha Alex you and I both know whose


    worst. Either way I am dead so what''s it really matter He will kill me for not capturing you If you don''t kill


    me he will.¡±


    ¡°Then why evene and try to find me if you knew either way you would be dead.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t think that you would have the strength to take me on, but obviously I was wrong, and you are


    finding your power.¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn''t Alpha Alex juste himself instead of sending it his mutt.¡±


    ¡°Trust me when I don''t return soon he will being, and he will kill everybody you love and take you


    he only wants you.¡±


    ¡°You don''t know if he will find us it''s impossible where hidden.¡±


    ¡°Only if that was really true you are not hidden. His mate is Bridget that''s how I found you he has her


    blood.¡±


    ¡°How does having her blood make it easier for you to find us?¡±


    ¡°You can always sense your mate if you have the blood of your mate the smell is more intense you can


    smell them anywhere she''s been anywhere she has touched anywhere she was it doesn''t matter it''s


    very strong the smell don''t fade.¡±


    ¡°I don''t believe you tell me the truth if that was true why wouldn''t he just used my blood?¡±


    ¡°Your not his true mate Sabrina he knew you would never let Bridget alone. She made a deal with him


    in your life for her bothers. If he would let them live she would give him you. She would be his


    wife, and you would be where you belong being his ve.¡±


    ¡°He is already here isn''t he?¡±


    ¡°What do you think Sabrina?¡±


    ¡°Are they in danger I think you should go for a run, so he has no need toe to the cabin.¡±


    ¡°I can''t go back there.¡±


    ¡°What choice do you really have Sabrina you don''t want himing here he will kill Tonya you need to


    hurry.¡±

 chapter 89

    chapter 89


    I can''t believe what the Beta has just told me. I don''t know if I should believe him or not. Well I know


    who to ask to see if it''s true. I go to Bridget''s room but she is not there. That is odd she had breakfast


    with us, she is not supposed to leave without letting someone know. Honestly who knows with her if the


    Beta is telling me the truth. Tonya and Damien are still out for a run. I really hope that they are not in


    trouble. I go to Dominic in the bedroom to talk to him. I need to make sense of all of this. I can''t decide


    on my own what to believe. I need to involve Dominic. I would never just be able to leave him.


    As I walk into the bedroom, I see Dominic is awake as he smirks at me. ¡°Dominic we need to talk. The


    Beta just told me something very interesting.¡±


    ¡°What is it Sabrina? I can see that something is bothering you.¡±


    ¡°He said that Bridget betrayed us and lead him here.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what do you mean Bridget betrayed us?¡±


    ¡°She has been making it easier for them to track us by using her blood. He ims the scentsts


    longer using your mates blood .¡±


    ¡°He is lying. Bridget would never betray her family he is full of lies.¡±


    ¡°I went to her room she is not there. I have no idea where she went. She usually doesn''t leave without


    telling one of us.¡±


    ¡°Maybe she just went for a run with Tonya and Damien.¡±


    ¡°The Beta was just a distraction all along. Just for the Alpha toe. She was promised your


    protection along with Damien¡¯s in exchange for me. So you see she is protecting her family.¡±


    ¡°I don''t know how long we have before he is here to take me. If I don''t give myself to him there is a


    chance he will hurt all of you.¡±


    ¡°There has to be another way. We can''t let him take you.¡±


    ¡°We could run but your not as fast as I am. The Alpha is faster than you. I can''t risk your life for mine.¡±


    ¡°I am going to turn myself in to him. Just promise me that you wille to rescue me when my father


    returns.¡±


    ¡°Come on Sabrina! Don''t do this we can fight.¡±


    ¡°You and I both know that we are not ready for this fight that we will lose.¡±


    ¡°It is worth a try, so you don''t have to go back to him, he''s a monster.¡±


    ¡°Then I risk my life without you in my future. It''s not worth the risk to me to lose you forever.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina my life is not more worthy than yours. Just run away from here to find your father. Don''t do


    this to protect us just protect yourself from him.¡±


    I know that Dominic does not want me to go back to a world of torture and abuse. I can''t see a future


    without him in it. I know if I do not give myself to the Alpha he will kill him. Let''s be honest with myself.


    What is a world with nobody to share it with, it''s not a life. I am choosing to live. I choose to protect


    those people that I love. It doesn¡¯t matter what he does to me. I can''t just leave them to die by the


    hands of a monster. I know that Jazz was right all along. I should have listened to her. I tell her I''m


    sorry, but it''s just silence. Jazz I need you to help me decide on what we should do. There is nothing


    but silence, she knew that this would happen. She wants no part in the decision to lead us back to hell.


    I feel so foolish for not listening to her. How could I let Bridget alone with nobody, that''s inhumane. Now


    I must suffer the consequences of my actions trusting in someone that I did not know. As I watch tears


    fill Dominic''s eyes, I feel broken. I go over and I kiss his cheek and I tell him, ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°It''s okay Dominic, I will survive. I will be waiting for you and my father toe rescue me. Don''t ever


    give up on finding him. Once you doe save me from my hell.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina please don''t leave me. I need you, I don''t want to be apart from you. I want you by my side.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°If I don''t leave you now, Dominic there will be no us. I can''t bear losing you, I love you Dominic. He will


    not kill me. I will survive and I will be waiting for you.¡±


    Tears start filling my eyes and sadness ovees my entire body. I then wrap my arms around


    Dominic. As we hold on to each other neither one of us wants to let the other go. Why does this have to


    happen? Why can''t the Alpha just let me go? I''m so empty knowing I will be alone. With Jazz not


    speaking to me, how am I going to be able to survive? I go to leave Dominic he holds on to me tighter


    than he ever has before.


    I look into Dominic''s eyes and I say to him ¡°It will be okay, I promise. Everything''s going to work out the


    way it is supposed to. We will be together maybe not now but our future is with each other.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina I can''t just allow you to be captured. I love you too much.¡±


    ¡°I know, so please forgive me my love.¡±


    I hit him over the head to knock him out. I knew he wouldn''t be able to just allow me to go back to being


    captured. As I drag him over to the bed. I get him on to the bed and kiss his lips. I whisper in his ear,


    until we see each other again. I love you more than life.

 chapter 90

    chapter 90


    I can''t believe what the hell I just did I can''t just let him chase me he could get hurt, and I would never


    be able to forgive myself. I walk out to the kitchen by my surprise there is nobody there which is odd.


    Knowing that something is just not right what the fuck is going on. I walk to the living room the Beta is


    gone I get this bad feeling not sure what is about to happen. I tried to mind link Tonya there''s no


    answer what is happening why is it silent I''m scared.


    What if something has happening to everyone what if The Alpha is here and there all captured. I am


    terrified to walk outside I don''t want to go back to that life I want to run. Knowing that I could put


    Dominic at risk I can''t risk my mate''s life for my own. I almost feel selfish to escape and leave everyone


    else to die because of me. I don''t know why the Beta would be gone who would set him free I did not


    hear anyone fighting. That would show any kind of struggle That would happen between him and


    someone else.


    Jazz I know that you don''t want to talk to me because I betrayed you, but I need you right now I need


    your advice. There is no response I take a deep breath as I go to the door it opens before I get to open


    it. That''s when I see him I have nowhere to go he is standing in the doorway. I know what is about to


    happen I''m terrified not sure what happened to everyone else. I see blood on him hoping it''s not


    Tonya''s or Damien''s but not having any control I can''t do anything to help.


    ¡°There you are my sweet Sabrina are you going to make this easy or are you going to make this hard.


    Either way Sabrina you will being back with me if you like it or not I will make sure of it.¡±


    I then hear a voice that I thought I would never here ever again it''s jazz Sabrina do not turn into your


    wolf you are withholding child You will kill our baby if you do. Please do as he says and do not risk our


    baby''s life. I am shocked by what she is telling me and terrified more than ever.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Alex please why do you have to have me you have found your mate the one you are destined to be


    with why do you want me still.¡±


    ¡°He looks at me and smiles like I have always said Sabrina you belong to me.¡±


    I then fill A-sharp pain across my face and fall to the ground ¡°Sabrina you know to call me Alpha do not


    show me anymore disrespect now let''s go.¡±


    I go to get up I don''t want to go with him, I hate him tears start to fill my eyes. Knowing I am pregnant I


    don''t want to upset him more than what I can handle. I try to mind link Tonya to warn her to stay away


    that the Alpha is here. Hoping it worked and that she stays away until he is gone the Alpha then hits me


    again I whimper his p so hard.


    ¡°Warning your sister Sabrina go ahead I don''t want her I want you now let''s go.¡±


    He grabs a hold of me throws me over his shoulder as he carries me I see the Beta on the ground dead


    his heart missing from his chest terrified what else I''m going to see. I am quite not having anything to


    say as he is dragging me away from freedom. I hear a familiar voice.


    ¡°They are far away we will be escaping before they even know that we have been here.¡±


    ¡°Good there won''t be any issues then let''s go.¡± The Alpha says.


    When I looked to see who he is speaking to it''s no one other than Bridget. I am shocked she actually


    betrayed all of us how could I have been so blind and stupid all at the same time. Jazz was right all


    along I betrayed my wolf to help someone that gave me back to the devil. As I watch the cabin get


    farther and farther away tears start to form and run down my face. This is going to be even more awful


    than what it was before. I can no longer see the cabin or smell Dominic sweet scent I know I smell like


    him, I am shock that the Alpha did not go to hurt him. I think he was in too much of a hurry to get out of


    there. I don''t fight him I let him take Me Too! Afraid of what he would do to the people I love.


    He then throws me down to the ground. As smirks and says ¡°now that were far enough away I can


    finally get what I have been missing.¡±


    Bridget cuts in ¡°what the fuck do you mean she is not your mate I am I can pleasure you better than


    what she can.¡±


    When she interrupts us I get up I start to run away from him the monster that he is. He grabs me by the


    hair throws me back down to the ground. As Bridget is approaching him he hits her so hard that she


    falls to the ground and is not moving. Not knowing if she is alive or if he just knocked her out she is so


    young hoping that he did not just kill her. He has me by my hair his strength is to great I can''t escape


    his grip I know what he is about to do my body is cringing.


    Then Jazzes in ¡°Sabrina I know that you don''t want him to do this but allow him you are pregnant


    he will think it is his your, so early he won''t be able to tell it''s not.¡±


    ¡°Jazz I can''t allow him to hurt me I have to fight I can''t let him rape me all over again.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina you are his now you don''t have a choice either way he is going to do what he wants you


    already know this.¡±


    As I am fighting him off trying to get him off for me, he hits me until I stop trying to force him off me. My


    face is bloody, and it hurts stinging more than anything as he''s ripping my clothes off I am asking him to


    stop, but he does not listen to me.


    Bridget then starts hitting him shouting to him ¡°your supposed to want me not her I''m your mate not


    her.¡±


    He then gets up off me his eyes ck I know he is mad he grabs her by the throat ¡°Alpha don''t hurt her


    please she is just jealous¡± I cry out to him praying he doesn''t kill her. He then snaps her neck her body


    goes limp she lies there dead.


    I cry out to him hitting his chest ¡°why would you kill her she was acting out of jealousy.¡±


    He ps me and throws me to the ground ¡°Sabrina you act like you have a say in anything.¡±


    He is such a monster as he is going to finish what he started. He unbuttons his pants I go to try to crawl


    away he then puts his hand in the middle of my back to where I can''t countine to crawl away from him.


    He pulls my pants down I try to prepare myself as he thrusts his cock inside my pussy I whimper out to


    him. Pleaing to him to stop, but he just fucks me harder and harder. Tears stream down my face with


    every thrust I cry out wishing it would be over. Knowing he is enjoying every whimper I let out as he


    moans out with pleasure with every thrust until I feel his warm liquid inside me. His body then copses


    on top of me I cry not being able to control it as he still is inside me, he lies on top me.

 chapter 91

    chapter 91


    Tonya''s POV


    I am so d that Damien came around I don''t know where I would be without him, I love him so much.


    I really thought he would let me alone when he saw me hurting Mark. He stayed my heart filled with joy


    Him proving that he loves me. As we both dozed off holding each other on the couch I wake up in his


    arms so peaceful and safe. Not caring that Mark is bleeding out from the wounds that I gave him during


    the night. I hear footsteps thinking it''s probably just my sister Sabrina but Then, there getting closer,


    and I see Bridget.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Hey Tonya I am not really sure if I should be telling you this, but I think you have the right to know.¡±


    ¡°What is it Bridget what is going on is everything OK.¡±


    ¡°Yes Tonya everything is perfect, but I was listening in on your sister Sabrina and Dominic talking, and


    she was saying how you are the weakest link of all of us, and she wishes that you would just let her


    take control of everything, and you would stop acting like you are such a victim when it was her that


    suffered the most.¡±


    ¡°Wait she would not say that she knows that we both suffered the same.¡±


    ¡°I don''t know seems that she''s angry that you get to take your frustration out on the Beta. While she


    has to just obey you. She doesn''t think you''re worthy enough to obey you''re just a mut to her.¡±


    ¡°Bridget I don''t see my sister Sabrina saying any of that she''s not that kind of person if there were


    issues she would talk to me.¡±


    ¡°I am just trying to warn you Tonya from the person that your sister really is she only cares about


    herself.¡±


    ¡°Bridget if she only cared about herself she would never have cared about rescuing any of us you had


    to mishear what she meant.¡±


    ¡°I don''t know Tonya it was on the lines of you wanting to set the Beta free which she thought was a


    terrible idea that he would run back to the Alpha and you would get us all killed.¡±


    ¡°Wait she knows I would never risk our lives just for my revenge on him.¡±


    ¡°Well how good do you really know your sister that is the real question right.¡±


    As I watch Bridget walk away something just is not seem right I can''t really put my finger on it before


    Sabrina and I found out we were sisters she was my best friend I know Sabrina very well and the things


    that Bridget is using her of just make absolutely no sense. Sabrina is not a cold person, she would


    sacrifice herself to protect everybody. I know that she did not agree with me letting the Beta free


    because of the chance of getting captured again. She would have never said those things about me


    maybe to Dominic I don''t know. I kiss Damian on the cheek he opens his eyes I''ve and tell him.


    ¡°Hey I am going to get a shower would you maybe like to go for a run or somethingter just the two of


    us.¡±


    ¡°Tonya that sounds great I will go and get ready also.¡±


    As I go to walk through the kitchen I see that Sabrina is preparing breakfast she is such an early riser


    all the time I tell her I am going to get a shower, and I proceed to go to my Room. I feel bad because I


    know I was short with her Sabrina can be so controlling sometimes, but I don''t think that she means to


    be. She Just wants us to be safe even though she is seeking her revenge on the alpha she just wants


    to be smart about it. I go in I get a shower and get dressed as I proceed out to get breakfast I see


    everybody is sitting at the table it''s so quiet. Of course Dominic breaks the silence byplimenting


    my sister on her cooking which she is a good cook especially all that is offered to her. As we finish up


    breakfast I tell Sabrina.


    ¡°That Damien and I are going to go for a run.¡±


    Of course, she wants toe I deny her it would be nice for Damien and I sometimes do things alone


    without everybody tagging along. I know that she just wants to make sure everybody is happy, but


    sometimes I wish she would just stop. Let us have our own life to make our own choices. She is just


    too involved in everything she just needs to rx and let us be. Damien and I get ready and decide to


    go after breakfast to go for a run. As we step outside it the prefect kind of weather Bridget then walks


    out as we are getting in our wolf form.


    ¡°Hey can Ie with you guys I don''t want to stay here I am so sick of just continuing to be judged the


    entire time.¡±


    ¡°Bridget we really wanted to go with just the two of us.¡±


    ¡°Come on Damien I''ll be quite you won''t even no I am with you, I promise.¡±


    ¡°Tonya what would it hurt if Bridget came we won''t even no she is with us.¡±


    ¡°Really Damien my sister can''te but yours can let''s just go I don''t want to fight about it right now.¡±


    I shift into my wolf, and I take off I am sorry irritated at Damien for inviting his sister but when Sabrina


    ask toe I told her no, I really wanted it to just be the two of us we haven''t spent much time just the


    two of us. I am really not sure what is going on Bridget is acting so different it''s like she is hiding


    something but, yet I have not figured it out just yet. It seems like she is a different person, and it is


    almost creepy to me. I know that Damien has to notice the way she is acting is odd, but he doesn''t


    show any signs he does not say anything to her about it. We have been gone for a couple of hours now


    it is so beautiful out the weather is just perfect it''s not hot but not cold either. We are farther away than


    what we should be if there was any trouble Dominic or Sabrina would not be able to mine link us to let


    us know.


    I speak to Damien through mind link to tell him ¡°that we should start heading back now to make sure


    everything is still fine.¡±


    ¡°If that is what you want Tonya let''s start heading back now most likely everything is fine if you want to


    stay out longer.¡±


    ¡°Damien I just feel that something is off especially with Bridget I think we need to start heading back


    now let''s get Bridget and go¡±


    Next thing I know Bridget is gone she''s nowhere to be seen not sure where she has gone Damien of


    course starts freaking out. So, we decided to start looking for her hoping to find her, so we can''t start


    heading back. We start searching for Bridget, and it''s like she just vanished. I am not sure where she


    possibly could have gone. We continue to look for her and still nothing.


    As I mine linking Damien I say, ¡°maybe we should head back and get Dominic and Sabrina to help us


    look for Bridget.¡±


    ¡°I think your right Tonya I just don''t know where she would have gone something just seems not right.¡±


    As we start heading back to the cabin, I get this overwhelming feeling that something is terribly wrong I


    feel scared and sad all at the same time. Then I know something is happening with Sabrina I am


    running as fast as I can. I know that it''s not good enough as I hear Sabrina mind link me that he is here,


    and has taken me to stay away. My heart breaks as my wolf starts to cry because then I realized my


    sister is being captured by the monster. I instantly get worried is that what happened to Bridget did we


    not even noticed that he was there the entire time. I start to run as fast as I can terrify what I am getting


    back to. I start to run as fast as I can terrify what I am getting back to.


    I see a bodyying on the ground not Really sure who it is just praying that it is not Sabrina. As I get


    closer I realize that it is not Sabrina it''s no one other than the Beta as he lies there dead with his heart


    beside him. Then I know for sure that The Alpha was in fact here and recaptured my poor sister. Tears


    start streaming down my cheeks regretting the morning. As I go into the house it''s dark and silent I


    don''t hear Dominic or Bridget. I go and walk to Sabrina and Dominic''s bedroom I then see Dominic


    lying on the bed. I go up to him shake him to see if he is alive or in fact dead. He starts waking up


    rubbing his head he jumps up.


    ¡°Where is Sabrina she''s about to make a very dumb decision.¡±


    ¡°The decision is already made she is gone what the hell happened we were just going for I run and


    ¡°Bridget betrayed us she led the devil himself to us by her scent using her blood It was a n from the


    beginning to protect Damien and I she would give the Alpha Sabrina.¡±


    ¡°I knew that Bridget was acting different I should have trusted my gut I am such an idiot.¡±


    Thenes Damien rushing into the bedroom I look at him with tears in my eyes sadness oveing


    me knowing that my sister is taken once again. She allowed the alpha to take her to protect all of us


    from getting hurt she could have ran she is so fast, but she chose to protect us over protecting herself. I


    feel so stupid listening to Bridget I know that Sabrina was getting on my nerves and I just needed a


    break from her, but now I am feeling guilty not wanting her toe with me maybe this would have not


    happened differently, and she wouldn''t have been captured if I just allowed her toe with


    me.

 chapter 92

    chapter 92


    Sabrina''s POV


    My body is so sore and cold I can''t move a muscle from being tied up, not clear where I am. After the


    Alpha raped me, he gave me wolfsven which knocked me the fuck out. Until now, which I''m just waking


    up into darkness. I can''t use any of my wolf''s senses or even speak to Jazz there is too much of


    wolfsven in my system I just hope it doesn''t affect the baby. I am not positive how long it has been


    since I have been out it looks like I am in a basement. I''m not sure how long I have been down here. I


    can''t believe I allowed myself to be captured again. Damn it, I''m such a fool. I hear a door open I shut


    my eyes not wanting the abuse to start. I know it doesn''t matter if I''m awake or not; the Alpha does not


    care. My body shakes as I try to stop, but I can''t. As I clear my eyes I see a man but not one that I have


    seen before. I''m not confident how to react to him as he is getting closer to me I''m not sure how to


    behave. I just stay quiet, not sure what is about to take ce.


    ¡°The Alpha wanted me toe and make you get cleaned up for him. I am sorry for what all you are


    about to suffer I''m not like them, I will try to help you when I can. If the Alpha finds out he will kill me, so


    I brought you some food it''s not poisoned or anything, but I would understand if you did not want it, but


    consider eating since you have the chance to now. I''m uncertain when there will be another chance or


    when the Alpha will feed you.¡±


    I''m not clear what to say to him, afraid that this might be a test I don''t know how to react to him.


    Wondering if there could be someone good in his pack. As he unchains me, I''m so weak I can barely


    stand. I try to hold myself up, but I can''t he turns on the light then picks me up and carries me over to a


    barrel that is full of water and sits me on the ground.


    ¡°You have 15 min to wash up, please do, so you don''t want to suffer the consequences of the Alpha


    there not pleasant.¡±


    He then turns around like he is giving me privacy. I try to keep myself up on the barrel it''s impossible


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I''m so weak I can barely support my own weight I keep attempting to hold myself up to clean myself,


    but then I hear his voice and I fall to the ground.


    ¡°How are things going here¡± the Alpha walks in asking.


    ¡°She didn''t give me any issues'' sir Alpha I took her in the other room to get cleaned up for you sir


    Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Thank you that will be all you can leave now I can take it from here now leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, Alpha,¡±


    As I see the Alpha walking towards me, I scot myself backwards until I''m up against a wall and I can''t


    move backwards any longer. I don''t want to show him weakness, but I am so weak.


    ¡°Hello my sweet Sabrina God have I missed having you around you are so beautiful.¡± As forces me to


    look at him.


    ¡°Alpha, are you going to kill me?¡±


    He smiles ¡°death Sabrina you know me better than that death would be a favor to you my love.¡± As he


    kisses my lips, I try to escape his kiss, but his force is too strong.


    ¡°God, you taste so exquisite I missed your taste, Sabrina.¡± He licks his lip he then rubs his hard cock in


    his pants he asks ¡°Are you ready to satisfy me Sabrina?¡±


    ¡°Alpha, please don''t.¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me no Sabrina are you wanting consequences already my love?¡±


    I start to shiver my body is so cold I don''t want him to touch me I don''t want to pleasure him. What do I


    do my body is too weak to fight him he will get what he wants know matter what? I don''t answer him I


    just keep my head down not sure what to even say to him knowing it truly doesn''t matter.


    ¡°Fine Sabrina, I will leave you here until you ready to do what you are told.¡±


    He then walks away I am so surprised that he did not do further actions to me, he just left me maybe he


    believes the consequence of leaving me in the dark cold and barely dressed are poorer. I don''t agree


    without at all his touch makes in cringed I am so relieved that he is gone. I know he will be back for me


    things will never to get better. His torture will only get worse it always does whatever n he has I


    know it will not a good one.


    The guy that talks to me earlieres back in he grabs me not rough but gentle I can see pity in his


    eyes as he is chaining me back to where I was.


    He then looks at me and says, ¡°I am so miserable for having to do this to you, people say we have


    choices in life, but we don''t. We all have roles that we have to follow even if we believe they are terrible


    him so sorry.¡±


    He then goes and shuts the lights off he leaves me in the dark hanging by my chains. I am still not sure


    if he is acting, or he is being true withe me thinking I should have epted the food that he offered me,


    but you never know when the Alpha is testing you one wrong move could be yourst. I am not even


    certain if the alpha is continuing to keep me alive this time around. It''s nothing but silence I can''t talk to


    jazz my body is feeling numb. Knowing that I''m going to be here a while my eyes start to feel with tears


    I acknowledge my tears running down my face knowing what it''s going to be like or do I risk my baby


    and my life.

 chapter 93

    chapter 93


    He hasn''t beening around, I''m just left here to perish in the ckness I can hardly stand my legs


    are beginning to just shake. I don''t choose to give in to him, but I''m not confident if I''m going to have a


    choice. How long can I proceed to be strong to bare this lifestyle, will Dominic be able to save me? I


    want to be strong, but I don''t know if I have anything left inside me as my body is giving up on me, I fall


    in and out of sleep. Being awakened by my nightmares of the Alpha brutally raping me. I start to feel


    water dripping on to my body not certain where it''s falling from I am wondering if it''s raining. My body


    shivers, I am even colder than what I was before now that I''m all wet. The only sound I can hear is


    water dropping repeatedly I don''t even bother to avoid the water I just let it hit as I''m falling asleep I see


    the room filling with light I struggle to put my head up. As the Alpha grabs my face roughly, I know it''s


    making me bruise.


    ¡°Are you ready to thrill me Sabrina it''s going on 2 weeks are you going to be able to survive more?¡± He


    smirks at me as he hustles my face out of his hands. I feel a painful pinch on my thigh, suddenly I


    realize he just injected me with something. My entire body tingles instantly, provoking me to be


    wet in between my legs. Wondering what fuck he just injected me with he then whispers in my ear.


    ¡°This will help you to choosing to satisfy me Sabrina.¡±


    As he releases me and puts me on his shoulder and carries me out, I can''t easily keep my eyes open,


    there is no fight in me to even refuse him. I struggle to open my eyes, but the light from the day is


    blinding me, and it hurts I am just to weak. I can hear people apuding, wondering what they are


    yelling about, baffled on what is about to take ce. Not feeling the strength to change what is about to


    happen to me. Knowing whatever he has nned, it will not be good. Regarding that I got myself into


    this dilemma I struggle not to feel petty on myself since this is all my felt.


    ¡°Now Sabrina, I demand you to get yourself washed up and if you cannot get yourself cleaned up my


    sweets, I will have no problem cleaning myself, just say the words.¡±


    I don''t respond to him, I can barely move I realize I will not be able to do anything so whatever he is


    about to undertake he might as well to cause, there''s nothing I am going to be able to do to prevent any


    of it. I don''t indeed have the strength to sit up and look around to see where my surroundings are I am


    trying so hard not to give up, but I know deep down I don''t have a chance right now to fight. I justy


    down on the floor. Iy down on the floor numb and naked, not fearful of what is about to happen,


    already know how big of a monster he truly is so whatever he is about to do will not be something he''s


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    never done before. I don''t even try I justy down there as I fall asleep I can feel him grab me he


    throws me into the tub and turns the water on its freezing, but I don''t indeed move. I have know


    reaction to the water I don''t even care if he screams at me.


    ¡°Bitch get the fuck up now, or I''m going to make you wish you would have listened to Sabrina.¡±


    ¡°I can''t I''m too weak to fucking move you fucking piece of shit.¡±


    He takes me by my hair I don''t react to him not giving him the pleasure of knowing that he is hurting


    me. I have never been this weak where I can barely move my body not having Jazz to help me fight


    through this is difficult why is she still not back why do I still not have my wolves senses? He is cleaning


    me not gently at all, then water is so cold I can feel my body starting to shriving. When he finished


    bathing me, he just let mey in the cold water. I can''t stand how cold I get my head out of the water in


    the tub, opening my eyes, not recognizing anything around me. I watch him walk back in to the


    bathroom towards me, he then takes me by my hair and pulls my body out of the tub on to the floor as


    he unbuttons his pants I beg him not to. He flips me over on to my back.


    ¡°Now Sabrina, you can pleasure and be awarded for it by having some water and food, or I can force


    you to get what I crave from you either way I am going to be satisfied but ill give you a chance to


    submit.¡±


    I don''t want to submit, but I''m in awful shape if I don''t start getting some food and water, I''m going to


    lose my pup. I look up to the Alpha ¡°what do you wish me to do.¡± My voice is shaky.


    ¡°I demand you to suck my cock you could use the protein don''t you think,¡± he smiles at then licking his


    lips.


    ¡°Fine, I will do what you crave.¡± I go to move a little, but he stops me.


    ¡°You right there, just open your mouth.¡±


    I don''t want to follow any of hismand but what choice do I have there is none if I don''t do what I''m


    told I''m going to lose my pup I''m already too weak I can''t be any weaker. As I open my mouth he


    grabs me by my hair puts his hard cock inside my mouth as he is forcing me to deep throat him I''m


    gaging on his cock he just continues thrusting hisrge cock inside my mouth as he moans out fuck


    yeah that''s my girl. I be confused as my body is reacting to him as I feel myself getting wet, not


    sure what the fuck is happening. As he thrusts faster, I can tell he is bing ready to cum. As he


    takes a grip of my head forces his cock down my thoart he the cums. He''s still siting on my chest, he


    reaches his hand and starts to rub my clit with his fingers.


    ¡°Oh Sabrina are you wet for me baby tell me that you wish me to finger your pussy beg me now


    Sabrina.¡±


    ¡°Alpha please don''t stop finger my pussy.¡± I cower to my own remarks as they escape my lips, but it


    feels so great I can''t help myself but demand more he suddenly enters his finger in my pussy I moan


    out in satisfaction as my back arches out from all the satisfaction he is giving me why is this happening.


    My pussy is tightening as I''m about to have my orgasm, he abruptly stops before I get my clemency. He


    then scots down then inserts his hard cock into my pussy I shout out in pleasure my body is bursting


    with pleasure as I orgasm instantly not just once but three times what''s the fuck is happening.

 chapter 94

    chapter 94


    Dominic''s POV


    It''s been weeks since they have taken Sabrina I am getting very impatient waiting here for Sam and her


    father toe back hoping that theye back soon. I struggle to feel Sabrina through our mate bond


    we have, but I feel nothing, not understanding how I don''t feel he. My brother and Tanya try to be my


    friend, but I can''t stand to look at them if they only had listened to Sabrina in the first ce none of this


    would have happened if they would only be allowed her to go with them, but they denied her. The


    betrayal of my sister makes me sick in my stomach how she could trade someone''s life so. She has not


    been back by no surprise to me that alpha either killed her or took her also such a young stupid girl. I


    can feel myself growing cold without Sabrina by my side. There is no care in my world. I tried to fight it I


    seek to be good, but anger ovees me. I don''t talk I don''t have anything to say I''m silent I''m in such


    a rage I know I would disappoint Sabrina in me but fuck I''m so fucking mad at her, she turned herself


    over to that monster.


    I go for runs every night struggling to keep my sanity. I have been running to different towns trying to


    ask around about wolves in the area, but the humans around here are so blind and fucking stupid I get


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    nowhere. I demand to n an an approach to get Sabrina back if her father neveres, I''m still going


    to make certain she is set free even if I die trying. I hate this life without her here I need to focus on


    saving her I''m not even certain how to start. The Devil''s Pack has moved from their old surrounding


    area, not sure where to even start on trying to track them. I''m not even sure The reason behind not


    being adequate to scent how she is doing it''s all nk you''re supposed to be capable to scent her with


    my mate bond if she is in pain or anything for that matter, but I feel nothing. I know he cannot remove


    her mark from her body, but how is he blocking her scent it makes no sense to me. There is no way I


    can even track her how is her father going to be able if I can''t.


    I''ve been out running for hours now I know I need to head back I''m getting tired the sun is rising it''s my


    bedtime. So, I decide to turn around and start heading back to the cabin hoping Damien and Tanya are


    sleeping I do not wish to deal with them I''m too tired I just prefer to goy down and take a rest, so I


    cane back to seek answers. As I''m sneaking back into the cabin I''m trying to be as quiet as


    possible with it only being 6:00 AM, I don''t prefer to wake anybody. Especially because all they do is


    worried about me, I just I don''t need to talk about it right now. I need to get myself through this, and I


    will, it''s just taking more time than we want they would like it to.


    It''s so dark inside the cabin I then trip over the rug and make a loud crashing sound As I fall face


    forward to the ground I can''t help but tough out loud It''s the first time I haveughed since Sabrina


    has been gone. Tonya and my brother, I can hear them getting up probably toe out to see what the


    hell happened to make sure nobody has broken in.


    ¡°What happened here Dominic are you ok?¡±


    ¡°I fine I tried to be quit, so I didn''t wake you, but that did not work out do to me falling on my face.¡±


    "You dumb ass how do you trip over a rug, especially when you not even drunk you dumb idiot.¡±


    We allughed hysterically until tears wereing out of our eyes. It was so much relief some tension


    died don''t in the air. I even felt better and not so damn angry. Then we all just sit in silence, not sure


    what to say to one another. I get up from the ground.


    ¡°I''m sorry I know that I have been tough to deal with it''s just a part of me is dying without her.¡±


    ¡°We will save her I promise you that no matter what we will save her.¡±


    ¡°I know we will it''s just hard I can''t even scent her with the mate bond it''s like she is just gone.¡±


    ¡°He won''t kill Sabrina means something to Alpha Alex in a very disgusting way, but he won''t kill her.¡±


    ¡°I know he is hurting her, and it just fills myself up with rage and I can''t control myself.¡±


    ¡°Why not just save all that rage for Alpha Alex for when we take him down.¡±


    ¡°We all need to stop moping around and get ready for war because it''sing, and we are not going to


    loss.¡±

 chapter 95

    chapter 95


    SABRINA''S POV


    The Alphaughs as he is done fucking making me feel things that I don''t choose to feel for him he''s


    causing it upon me how I don''t know it had to do with something he had injected me with. He just lets


    me remain on the cold bathroom floor, does not pursue to pick me up or anything. He gets up pulls his


    pants up I can hear the zipper to his pants as he turns around and walks out. He lets the bathroom


    door open for what reason I don''t know is he trying to see if I will escape. Is he waiting to see if I do


    what I''m not told because he prefers to be able to punish me? It really doesn''t matter I don''t have the


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    strength to get up I am so weak I don''t know why my body isn''t building the strength it demands to. The


    alpha has starved me before, and I''ve never felt this bad I don''t know why this time it''s just so different.


    I suddenly fill a gentle touch upon my cheek, thinking I am dreaming and its Dominic''s hand that''s


    rubbing my face. Then I realize it''s not Dominic open my eyes to see the man that I spoke to me


    before.


    ¡°I brought you some food you really need to eat it, so you can get better that Alpha approved it.¡±


    ¡°I can help you up and get you to the table, so you can eat. Is that is ok with you or do you prefer to do-


    it-yourself I won''t touch you unless you allow me to?"


    ¡°Yes, please help me up I''m too weak to walk myself I would greatly appreciate it. Do you know what


    they are injecting me with by any chance?"


    ¡°You are a powerful Wolf, so they are injecting you with wolfsbane to maintain your powers they don''t


    want a challenge.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I will be able tomunicate to my Wolf once I be stronger?¡±


    ¡°I honestly don''t know all that much about it, but I could investigate to find out for you if you want.¡±


    ¡°I have to go now I will be back to get your tray.¡±


    I nce into his eyes he seems very sincere but how can a man be sincere working with the alpha he


    is a monster he tortures people for amusement. Even though this guy is showing me kindness, it does


    not mean that he is good. I will not allow myself to depend on anyone this is not a game to be yed. I


    may seem weak at the moment, but I know how dangerous I truly am. The alpha does not know who


    he is dealing with now. I came here to build his trust and then rip his fucking heart out. Things are going


    to be a little moreplex considering I am pregnant now. Really, not certain how that part is going to


    y out just yet.


    As I watch him walk out of the room, I nce at the tray with delight, excited to have something to eat.


    It looks delicious and eager to try it as I take a bite it melts in my mouth. Hoping this will give me some


    strength to at least be able to walk. As I enjoy my meal I feel the regret of wanting the Alpha to fuck me,


    why would I ever want him to even touch me. Sabrina, it''s the hermomones that he injected you with it


    forces you feel almost like your in heat. Oh my God, Jazz tears start running down my cheeks so


    overjoyed to hear my wolf. Sabrina be smart about this don''t act like I''m back we don''t prefer them to


    know. I am going to start healing your body, getting rid of your dehydration and malnourishment, but


    please act weak. The baby is still forming it requires nourishment, so I will start with what is best for our


    pup. Thank you, Jazz I don''t know where I would be without you, I love you.


    Sabrina, I realize it''s going to be rough from here on out. Eat, build-up your strength and take care of


    our pup. Jazz I miss Dominic I''m sorry that I didn''t listen to you this is all my fault. Sabrina, you have a


    big heart you care about everybody that''s not something to be sorry about just trust your instincts. I just


    feel so stupid from everything that has taken ce could have been prevented if I would just listen to


    you. I tried to warn you, but you didn''t listen, so now we have to suffer the consequences of our


    actions.


    I want to go home so bad I''m not looking forward to all that is toe. Hoping that I won''t die here, that


    somehow they will rescue me. As I''m almost finished with my food, the door opens I jump. Looking at


    the Alpha, I get nervous about what he is about to do.


    ¡°Well Sabrina, it''s time for your medicine we need to maintain a nice distant from everyone.¡±


    ¡°Please Alpha, just let my wolfe out to heal me, pleases.¡±


    He ps me cross the face I whimper in pain. ¡°I did not give you permission to speake on Sabrina,


    you know the rules.¡±


    I shake to his presence wanting him to leave he bes closer to me, he grabs my thoart I feel a


    pinch in my thigh. As he begins to rub it tears start to form in my eyes not wanting his touch, wishing,


    he would just stop.


    He licks the tears from my eyes ¡°Get dressed Sabrina you will be staying with me, I brought you clothes


    to get dress in. I prefer you as close as possible, so if I need pleasure you are there to give it.¡±


    I look at him with disgust, not choosing to do anything he tells me to do. Jazz Sabrina stop you are


    weak damn it Jazz I respond ¡°yes Alpha.¡±


    Not wanting any of this, but not having a choice is what I hate the most. I can feel jazz slipping away,


    getting farther in the distance like she is going to sleep. He is trying to take my strength away from me,


    so I don''t fight him. He wants me alone to himself with no interference from anyone or my wolf. Getting


    nervous not really sure what lies ahead of me in hoping they rescue me soon. The door swings open I


    know I''m in trouble I am not dressed his green eye turns red.


    ¡°Alpha please I''m getting dressed I''m sorry I''m not doing as fast as you want I''m struggling.¡±


    He ps me across the face I fall to the ground ¡°Stop testing me Sabrina always so resist from doing


    what you are told.¡±


    ¡°Alpha I was getting dressed please I''m trying.¡±


    He grabs me by the thoart making mee to my feet forcing me to stand.¡± I did not give you


    permission to speak start following the rules, or I will kill that little pup you are carrying do you


    understand me Sabrina. I nod yes responding to him, wondering how he knew I was pregnant. I finish


    getting dress he reaches out for my hand I take his hand and follow.

 chapter 96

    chapter 96


    As I am following the alpha, I recognize nothing there is nothing here that seems familiar at all. I didn''t


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    realize that he has moved his pack to God only knows where I am at now. Which terrifies me what if


    they''re never going to be Able to find me damn it am I going to be stuck here. Then I hear a sweet


    voice Sabrina our mates will find us I promise you that. There will be nothing that will stop them from


    finding us. Feeling so d to hear her voice trying to force myself not to react. If he sees any kind of


    reaction, I''m afraid of what the Alpha might do. When he stops, we go into a room knowing it''s his room


    when looking around, seeing the chains that are hanging from the ceiling anding out of the walls.


    ¡°Sabrina, you will spend most of your time in chains if you start to listen and follow mymands I will


    let you unchained in my presence. Anytime I am not around you will be chained.¡±


    I don''t respond to him not sure if allowed to speak I don''t want to disobey I also don''t want to be


    chained. I am just too exhausted to fight right now I don''t want to continue to define him I just want to


    sleep. I bow my head into submission, showing him that I''m willing to follow hismands.


    ¡°That''s my good girl nowe, so I can chain you.¡±


    I walk over to him as he puts a chain around my thoart. The weight of the chains are so heavy they are


    weighing me down. Knowing this will not be so great due to how heavy these damn chains are. I try not


    to react to him to show any weakness but trying to let it show that I''m struggling, forgetting that he is


    unaware of knowing that Jazz is back even though he tried to get rid of my wolf.


    Now I would get some much-needed rest ¡°Sabrina, I have some work that needs to be done, but I will


    be back to check on you.¡±


    I don''t fight him I take him up on his offer Iy down on the icy floor as it sends shivers through my


    body. I try to warm myself but not having all my wolf senses I can''t focus enough my body is just


    exhausted I need to get some rest, so Iy down and fall into a slumber. I feel arms reaching around


    my body I look and see it''s the Alpha I don''t react I noticed he took the chain off my neck loving the


    feeling of it being off. Heys me on his bed I''m expecting him to force me to do something for him as


    he removes his shirt he then lies beside me and pushes my body into his. My body is frozen but being


    against his hot skin my body is starting to warm me now. Know matter how much I don''t want to be


    next to him his warmth is what I''m carving I''m so cold. I don''t squirm away Iy there just enjoying the


    warmth from his body I fall back to sleep. Worried what the morning is going to bring, knowing that he


    is not going to do an act of kindness for nothing in return.


    No, please stop your hurting me, please just stop why are you making me pay for someone else''s


    actions these are not supposed to be my consequences. Please stop no your hurting me I''m sorry,


    please stop I''m sorry for what happened to you, but it''s not my fault.


    I wake up to the Alpha shaking me ¡°wake up Sabrina I think you are having a nightmare I think it''s


    about me, I even haunt your dreams.¡±


    Tears start to forming knowing that know matter what the Alpha is always going to have some kind of


    power over me. Hating the control he has over me even in my sleep.


    ¡°Sabrina go back to sleep quit your fucking crying, or I will give you something to cry.¡±


    Alpha pulls me in closer to his chest I try to rx myself I then just imagine that the arms wrapped


    around me are Dominic''s arms and not the Alpha. My body starts to calm the warmth feels so good. My


    eyelids are starting to get heavy I am exhausted I fall back asleep. Not wanting the consequences from


    the Alpha, so I justy not really having to force myself to sleep since I am already


    exhausted.

 chapter 97

    chapter 97


    Tonya''s POV


    It''s been almost a month now that Sabrina has been gone. Waiting for my father is bing harder


    and harder. We have no n of rescuing her as of now, not really sure what is going to happen.


    Dominic has been going off the deep end we are trying to get him to calm, but he misses his mate. I


    miss my sister, feeling awful that she was getting on my nerves knowing that all sisters annoy each


    other. I just wish myst words to her were different. I hate that she always did everything to protect all


    of us I just wish that she would have thought of herself for once.


    I know that Damien has noticed that I have been getting distant from him; I am so full of rage over


    Bridget betraying us, I could kill her myself. When I see her again, I don''t know if I am going to be able


    to stop myself from grabbing her by the throat and not letting go. I am so disgusted with her actions It''s


    like I can''t forgive them even though she is Damian''s sister it doesn''t matter. I know that Sabrina would


    have wanted me to be happy and not be so full of rage I''m just getting inpatient. I don''t know how much


    longer I''m going to be able to wait. I''m not sure what to do, I''m so lost without her. She was the leader


    who kept everyone believing everything would be okay.


    I need to get up out of bed I try to get out of my thoughts. Damien is already up he is mostly always up


    before me. I decide to get a quick shower to wake myself up. I need to find the will to keep going to


    fight to rescue Sabrina. I know that she would never give up on me until she would save me. The Alpha


    would have killed all of us, and she knew it, that''s why she went willingly. As I get into the shower the


    warm water runs over my body rxing me I feel just a sigh of relief. I need to stop feeling so guilty and


    fight to save her. I get out of the shower feeling determined that today is going to be a good day. That''s


    something big ising, and it will be we need to save my sister.


    I hear Damien calling my name I get out of the shower and yell back to him ¡°I am in the shower I will be


    out in a second.¡± Not really sure what he wants, but I get dressed in a rush and run out to him. ¡°What is


    it, Damien?¡±


    That''s when I realized that we are not alone it looks like the man that we have seen before his name


    was Sam wondering if my father is here. That''s when I see him, a tall muscle man with dark hair, green


    eyes on this like the forest. I am loss for words I don''t know what to say At this moment I feel so much


    joy in so much sadness that Sabrina is not here. I am not even sure if this man is our father, but I have


    a feeling in my gut that it is him.


    I look at him with my eyes widened with happiness and sadness all at the same time ¡°Are you my


    father?¡± I ask.


    This man does not seem like the affection type he seems sterned and cold not really sure how to


    understand him. He doesn''t try to show me any kind affection at all, not really sure what to do I would


    like to hug him, but I am afraid that he won''t hug me back.


    ¡°My name is Tanya What is your name?¡± I ask in desperation, wanting to know the name of my father,


    the only family besides Sabrina that I have.


    ¡°I thought there were two of you I only see one of them what games are you guys trying to y my


    daughters were murdered when they were babies you can not be them.¡±


    My face turns to rage with his exemption of us ¡°the devil pack''s alpha Alex captured my sister. To


    protect all of us, she sacrificed herself. He is the monster that tortured us, raped us and killed the family


    that we thought where our family but then finding out it was all lies. That the reason behind all the


    torture that he gave to us was all over the revenge of his parents being killed. So, we had to pay the


    consequences of someone else is actions.¡±


    ¡°I don''t believe all your lies there''s no possible way that my daughters are alive I would have found


    them. Not have let them suffer the consequences of any man.¡±


    ¡°The only issue with that was you didn''t know that we were alive to protect us. I need your help to save


    my sister Sabrina.¡±


    ¡°I''ve been in hiding for 19 years I am noting out to go find your sister I don''t want anything to do


    with you.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Anger fills my entire body, my blood begins to boil I can''t control my reaction I remember all the


    suffering we went through for what a father who denies us. I lose it I let out a growl that is so


    intensifying that Damien and Sam fly against the wall holding them in ce not being able to move


    while my father is looking at me in his mouth just drops.


    ¡°If you don''t want to help me, then get the fuck out.¡±


    The growl that leaves my mouth, he then realizes that I am indeed his daughter. I see the sorrow taking


    over through his eyes I can tell that he feels terrible But I do not care all I want is to save my sister. If he


    is not willing toe out of hiding to save his own, then he can go to hell.

 chapter 98

    chapter 98


    Tonya''s POV


    I don''t need my father to help me save Sabrina but if he is not willing, then I wille up with a n to


    save her myself not quite sure what the hell it''s going to be, but I won''t give up until I save her. He is


    frozen in ce, which I don''t care if I scared him or not, he''s a monster just like them if he''s not willing


    to help. What kind of king hides from his people he''s a coward in my eyes.


    ¡°You can''t be my daughter all this time thinking you were dead and all this time you were alive.¡±


    ¡°We were hidden there was no way of you to know¡±


    I can see the guilt in his eyes I know that he does not want to face the facts that we are alive, and he


    left us to be tortured not willingly. How was he really to know that we were indeed alive I don''t me


    him for anything I just really need his help to save my sister?


    ¡°They showed me bodies how did I not identify my mine correctly. I should have known that the bodies


    weren''t my daughters.¡±


    ¡°Look none of this is entirely your fault you didn''t know what was happening but for now, you can make


    it right we need to save Sabrina.¡±


    I look at him with desperation in my face, terrified that he''s going to say no all over again. I can''t handle


    being rejected twice, especially now when he realizes I am his daughter. I am trying to give him time to


    let it sink in, but I truly need his help. I want a father who cares, but I don''t need one I will be fine


    without one. I just need his help If he wants to go hide after that then fine I don''t care but please I just


    need his help for now. I don''t want him to see that I am desperate for his help I don''t know how I don''t


    know how I am going to be able to save her without him. The silence is driving me crazy I can''t read


    him I don''t know him I just want everything to work out for once.


    ¡°I am not sure what to say to you Tonya I feel like a fool I am ashamed of myself for allowing the torture


    that you guys have received.¡±


    ¡°There''s really nothing you can say but help me save Sabrina that will pay for everything please.¡±


    ¡°I will help you save Sabrina, but I need time to get things put together we can''t go in blind.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Just don''t take too much time who knows what he is doing to her, she has suffered so much already,


    and now it''s probably even worse.¡±


    ¡°As of for you Tonya, I am going to have to train you to be able to control your powers to help us defeat


    him. Sam you know what to do so do it I will stay here and train Tonya.¡±


    ¡°Yes alpha I will be back as soon as I can with everyone who is willing to help I will tell them that you


    are out of hiding, and you need our assistance.¡±


    ¡°They don''t have a choice I want them all here do you understand me Sam.¡±


    ¡°Yes Alpha, I will do the best I can, I promise you that I''ll be back as soon as I can goodbye for now.¡±


    He looks at me and says, ¡°is this all of you, just two of you.¡±


    ¡°No Dominic is with us also he is Sabrina made he has been trying to track down where the alpha


    Alex''s pack has gone. He has been a little crazytely, worried about his mate.¡±


    ¡°Don''t you think he should''ve saved her from him what kind of man can''t save their mate.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina knocked him out she didn''t want him to get hurt she was afraid for his life, so she made sure


    that he would not be able to do anything about the Alpha taking her.¡±


    ¡°She gave herself to protect all of us.¡±


    ¡°She was our leader, and she left us to save us we were not ready to fight him, and she knew it I know


    that she was too afraid that he would kill all of us, and she would not be able to bear it.¡±


    ¡°Well I advise you to get some breakfast your training starts today we cannot waste any time.¡±


    I am sort of relieved just for the fact that he is willing to help, but I''m also nervous I don''t know this man


    he might be my father but does not mean I respect him. He seems like a dickhead, but in all reality I


    know that I can''t defeat the alpha''s pack without him. It will be nice to figure out all my powers that I


    have. I feel so powerful but have no idea how to use any of them. I don''t know nothing about my history


    I am excited to learn, but I was really hoping that Sabrina and I could learn our powers together. I am


    terrified that we will be toote to save her. I really don''t think that the alpha would kill her, but I am not


    sure. Knowing that we need time to get ready, this is what scary it''s already been a month. Is she going


    to be able to bare more than what she already has? I know that she is strong, and she will fight until


    she can''t fight anymore. I just hope that she can wait for me, I need her to be ok. I know that Sabrina


    would never give up on me, she would do anything and everything in her power to make sure that she


    would save me. That is exactly what I am going to do I am not going to give up until she is safe back


    where she belongs with us.

 chapter 99

    chapter 99


    SABRINA''S POV


    I am embarrassed to know that the alpha knows he even haunts me in my dreams. He enjoys all the


    pain that he can inflict on me. I don''t understand why it wasn''t me that deceived him. I am not even


    sure what is really going on anymore. I am chained to his bedroom every single day I don''t get to go


    outside or do anything. I get fed once a day which is better than nothing; I guess. I worry if my pup is


    going to be ok I am not really sure especially with him knowing. He doesn''t beat me as much, which I


    am surprised. I haven''t gone a day without him raping me I hate it he makes me enjoy it he gets


    pleasesure out of him forcing me to like it. I am not even sure how long it has been since I''ve been


    here. It seems like an internally I don''t know how much more I can deal with. As I sit here naked with a


    chain around my neck and wait for him toe back to do as he pleases day in and day out.


    Jazz tries to keep me positive like she has always done, but she too is getting weak. The bruises on my


    body stay as she does everything she can to protect and nourish the pup. Being so malnourished has


    its consequences especially to my Wolf no matter how powerful you are you still need fuel for your


    body. I know the only reason he is letting me have my baby it''s, so he can control me. There won''t be


    any escaping him if they don''t save me before my pup is here. I can''t risk my baby''s life I am so scared


    of what ising. I don''t know how to even gain the alpha''s trust to get the hell out of here. I thought


    things would get easier, but they don''t he doesn''t allow any privileges at all to me. His hate for me


    shines through more now than what it has ever done. Now I am starting to wonder if his hate is turning


    into lust for enjoyment of making me miserable.


    I know that my pain turns him on as soon as he starts inflicting it he gets hard. He is a monster that is


    for sure his lust for causing me pain is overpowering him. He does not allow anybody else around me,


    only him. He says I don''t deserve to talk to anyone but him finding. I don''t dare ask him for anything I''m


    terrified if I ask for something he will make me pay for it. I just try to keep to myself as much as possible


    thinking about my family is what keeps me going. I just wish we were ready to defeat him when he


    came. So, I wouldn''t have to be living this way again it was so nice to be happy. I know I will be happy


    again it''s just I am lonely and in pain all the time. It was easier before having Tonya around, but now it''s


    like unbearable. I am not giving up even though I feel so sorry for myself it''s ridiculous I will continue to


    fight. I will continue to fight I don''t have another choice I need to fight for my child.


    The door swings open I jump terrified of what is about toe not sure what kind of mood he is in


    today hoping It''s not a terrible of a mood. I don''t say anything I don''t look at him; I know that his


    reactions are not always kind. I try to keep to myself as much as possible sometimes he justes in


    and walks back out. Other times hees in and gets what he wants from me and leaves.


    ¡°Stand up Sabrina and walk over here now.¡±


    I stand up and walk over to him with my head down, not wanting to look at his face. Knowing whatever


    he is about to do, I am not going to like I hate him. He takes the chain off of my neck, I feel instant relief


    of the pounds dropping off my body feels so good.


    ¡°Since you have been a good girl, Sabrina, I decided to allow you to get a shower today because you


    are starting to fucking stink.¡±


    I don''t say a word I do not speak when I am not supposed to trying to keep the abuse to a minimum.


    He might see me as weak, but I am not it''s all a game right. For now, I submit to him, I will never be his,


    I am just trying to survive.


    ¡°Let''s go Sabrina I will lead you to the shower and allow you to shower you will have 15 minutes and


    that''s it.¡±


    He rarely asks me to speak to him because he doesn''t want me to talk back to him, so I don''t. The only


    time that he really allows me to talk is when he is fucking me. The remarks he makes me say I hate it


    makes me feel so dirty. It''s not like I really actually want to talk to him anyhow. The things I would say to


    him would not be so kind, and I would be punished for it.


    He takes me to the bathroom to shower and walks out the door and shut it I am so relieved that I get to


    shower by myself. I turn the water on praying that the water is warm, and it is yes I am so happy. I get


    into the shower and let it pour over my broken bruised body the warmth from the water is amazing. I


    haven''t been able to get a shower he only gives me a bucket of water and a washrag. God, to be able


    to fill the water run over my body is just amazing. I hurry up and wash my body and my hair the smell of


    the body wash and shampoo is amazing I am so thankful to get a shower. As I finish up washing my


    body and my hair I just stand there and let the water run over my body until it''s time to get out. I hear a


    knock at the door and I hate it knowing that this ising to an end. So shut the water off When I open


    the shower curtain I see a towel and a pile of clothes. Shocked that he''s allowing me to get dressed


    happy knowing I will be warm. As I am getting dressed the door swings open It''s the alpha looking at


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    me, I try not to look at him, I am not sure what he wants for me.


    He ps me across the face I fell to the ground my body is so weak. ¡°Did I fucking tell you to get


    dressed, Sabrina?¡±


    I should not have just thought that they were for me just to get dressed I should have waited.  Not


    thinking that he was testing me to see if I would get dressed without him telling me. He is so pathetic I


    don''t know how much longer I can be as pathetic as him I am not this weak person even though I''m


    pretending to be. I am just trying to get my strength back from the harm he is causing me. I am not


    really sure how much more I can put up with his fucking ass and being his little puppet.


    ¡°God it''s just so hard for you just a follow fuckingmands you couldn''t have waited for me to tell you


    to get dressed you have just go and do it.¡±


    I couldn''t hold back any more as much as I wanted to I just said to him, "I am sorry I thought the clothes


    were there for me to get dressed I didn''t want to get in trouble for not listening, but it doesn''t matter no


    matter what I do it''s never what you want it''s always the wrong thing.¡±


    ¡°Did I allow you to speak Sabrina did I say talk to me Sabrina I don''t think I did that I?¡±


    ¡°No, you did notmand me to speak to you, but either way doesn''t it matter what I do or don''t do


    you still going to do what you want.¡±


    ¡°Now your back I was wondering how long it was going to take for you to finallye back to me


    Sabrina.¡±

 chapter 100

    chapter 100


    ¡°Sabrina, this was all a test I wanted to see how long it would take you to actuallye back to me. I


    know you''re not a weak my sweetheart you defining is what I enjoy the most.¡±


    I get up off the bathroom floor and begin to dress myself, not caring that he didn''t tell me sick of all his


    nonsense. Not understanding how this was all a test I know that he wants me to follow him and not to


    define him. I am not even sure what the hell he wants from me anymore. He just wants to own me and


    make me his which is fucking pathetic. I know the mark that I wear from Dominic pisses him off to no


    end. I don''t care Dominic is twice the man that he ever could be. No matter how much he wants to


    make me his I will never be his ever.


    ¡°Now that you''re dress Sabrina I am going to take you down for lunch you get to leave the bedroom.¡±


    As I walk out the bathroom through the bedroom to leave his room, I am honestly excited and happy to


    get the hell out of this bedroom that brings so much pain. When the bedroom door opens, I can see the


    light of day. It hurts my eyes at first, but I am so happy. I hate him, I am so happy that he''s finally letting


    me leave the bedroom even though it is to be with him, but it''s nice to get out. As we walked down the


    stairs I see a woman, and I''ve never been in this house before, so I know it''s a new one. Not sure


    which direction to walk in, so I just follow him. Uncertain where I''m going, trying to pay attention to all


    the directions in this house. It''s hard there''s like so many different hallways as were walking down the


    stairs I get nervous. I haven''t been around other people in months and I feel pathetic being excited to


    talk to someone else. When we get to the dining room, that''s when alpha introduces me surprising that


    he does wondering why.


    ¡°This is Sabrina she is my Mistress.¡±


    ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you Sabrina my name is Henry, and this is my mate Danielle I am the Beta.¡±


    I don''t want to say anything to them, I really don''t give a shit who they are, but of course I am polite.


    ¡°It''s a pleasure to meet you.¡± I am not a part of this pack I never will be. I don''t really care to meet


    anybody I''m just a happy that I get to eat lunch I''m starving.


    I look at the alpha ¡°should we sit down to enjoy lunch with them?¡±


    He smiles at me, ¡°of course we should let''s enjoy our lunch with some friends.¡±


    This is just weird I don''t like it I hate him, but I am starving I can''t wait to eat some food. I sit there


    impatient not really caring what they''re talking about, I am just waiting for the food to be served. The


    alpha has only been feeding me scraps once a day. To actually get a warm meal, I can''t wait. Jazz has


    been so weak that she barely talks to me, hoping that this food will help her. I miss speaking to her, but


    she tries not to use too much energy. So, she can save it all for our pup.


    As I watch the chefse out with the food, it looks so good they ced it in front of me. I wait for


    everyone to get their food and when the alpha starts eating first. He takes his first bit I then begins to


    dig in oh my God it is so good. I know that the alpha is getting enjoyment out of this watching me


    savoring every bite since it really is my first cooked meal since I have been here. I hate ying his


    games, but I guess by ying his will build my strength up what choice do I really have. He thinks he is


    so smart, but he is truly a fucking moron. They''re so deep in conversation I guess I should be listening


    nning my escape right. But maybe I don''t want to escape. Why escape this time why not just kill him


    instead? I think killing him is a better n that way he won''t ever be able to capture me again. I know


    he''s going to test me to see if I will escape this time I think I won''t. I want much more than just to


    escape him, I want his life and everybody in his pack will pay for all the wrong that they have done to


    everyone. I know that Bridget betrayed me, but it was because of him she was scared I can''t me her


    for anything. She was protecting my mate which I appreciate that.


    So, he really wants to y this game fine, let it begin now that I''m in. It will be a lot easier toe up


    with a n to defeat him. There is no doubt in my mind that I will kill him I just need the right time. That


    time wille eventually, it might take a little bit, but it definitely wille. When it doese, I will be


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ready, and he won''t have a fighting chance. As I am finishing up my food I look over at him, I see that


    he is smiling at me makes my stomach sick. I smile back knowing that eventually I will kill him in front of


    his entire pack, hold his heart in my hand, and they will bow down to me. They will pay for every wrong


    that they have done to every person who they have made suffer. The revenge is going to be


    breathtaking to enjoy every second of it. The funny part about it is, he doesn''t even know what the hell


    ising to him.

 chapter 101

    chapter 101


    TONYA''S POV


    The training that my father has been putting me through is hard, he holds nothing back when he fights


    me, my body aches. With every punch and kick I want to give up, I feel defeated, but I can''t allow


    myself to stop. I know that Damien gets upset when my father is beating the shit out of me, I can hear


    his growl under his breath wanting to defend me. He knows that there is no defending me, that my


    father could kill him with one hand. It''s hard to believe that I have the same power running through my


    veins My power is useless, I have no idea how to use it and that is why my father holds nothing back


    he doesn''t have the time. My father tells me that it''s not my fault, that we would''ve been trained as kids


    to develop our powers, that it takes time. Which makes me nervous because time isn''t something we


    have. I know that we want to be prepared to save her, but I don''t want to wait, I just want to get her


    now. I try as hard as I can every single day; it seems like I can''t get the hang of it. I know that it takes


    time and I will aplish it I just want to aplish it now. It has been a couple of days and Dominic


    has not been back and starting we are to worry. I really hope that he is OK, that he did not get himself


    into trouble. Sabrina would kill me if I allowed him to get killed, it would hurt her so badly. I don''t want to


    hurt her more than what she is already hurting now. Dominic doesn''t know that my father is back once


    he knows that he is back, that we areing up with a n. He might start feeling OK again, knowing


    that we will be rescuing her soon, I hope. Knowing the truth hurts me because I know it will not be soon


    enough, this all takes time. We can''t go in there blinded we need to be able to go in fight win and


    rescue her. We can''t do it halfway, so it will take time toe up with a bulletproof n.


    Damien walks into the room, put his hand on my shoulder and kisses my cheek. As I get out of my


    thoughts I smile at him ¡°hey Good morning good-looking what do you have nned today?¡± I say to


    him knowing we have done little talking, but I still love him with all my heart, I don''t want to lose him.


    ¡°Nothing nned as of now, would you like to Maybe go for a run with me.¡±?


    ¡°I would love to we can''t run for a very long I have training with my father but why not before it let''s go?¡±


    As we get to the door my fatheres up to us, ¡°where do you think you are going?¡±


    ¡°We were going to go for a short run, I''ll be back before training.¡±


    ¡°That is not such a good idea you need to keep all you strength for training you can''t be wasting it on a


    run.¡±


    I look at Damien, I can see disappointment in his eyes, but I don''t want to waste time. My training is


    more I''m more important than a run I have so much that I need to learn in such a short period of time.


    I nce at my father ¡°what if we just took a brief walk together would that be ok?¡±


    My dad looks at me and smiles ¡°a walk would be fine just be careful.¡±


    As we are going to walk out of the house, the door opens its Dominic we run up to him ¡°god Dominic


    where the hell have you been we have been worried sick.¡±


    Dominic looks at Damien and I not noticing my father which was odd since my father is a big guy.


    Dominic says, ¡°I have been trying to find the Devil''s Pack a new location. Then all of a sudden, I had


    Sabrina''s scent which it was blood, so I followed it. I tracked it to a town, but I couldn''t find any other


    information I could have sworn that I could hear her wolf, but it faded away.¡±


    My father jumps forward, ¡°would you be able to take me where you felt her wolf.¡±?


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    I''m your king Alpha and Tonya and Sabrina''s father ¡°I might be able to connect to Sabrina with my


    blood running through her veins, I will be able to call out to her wolf. Even if I can''t mind link Sabrina, I


    will be able to talk to her wolf.¡±


    ¡°Yes I can take you there, but it is at least a 2-day run and that with the bare minimum of rest.¡±


    ¡°Do you know Sabrina''s wolfs name that will help me to call out to her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, her wolfs name is Jazz.¡±


    ¡°Well Dominic go get so rest you and I leave at dark.¡±


    I look at my father, ¡°wait Damien and I cane to.¡±


    ¡°I don''t want all of us to go Tonya, there might be danger and not putting you in danger until you are


    trained.¡±


    ¡°I can defend myself good enough if we can save her I want to be there.¡±


    ¡°Even if I connect to her Wolf, I am not going to be able to save her right, then and there I am just trying


    to find the location, so I know where were going.¡±


    ¡°So you''re going there for what reason, then find out where she is.¡±


    ¡°I will be able to get an idea of where she is and if she is ok, but we can''t go into such a dangerous


    pack unprepared.¡±


    ¡°Well, could you tell her Wolf to tell her something for me.¡±?


    ¡°If I connect, and I am able to have enough time, yes, what do you want me to tell her.¡±


    Tell her ¡°I''m sorry and that I love her.¡±


    ¡°All right then go for your walk with Damian you have training than I leave tonight with you Dominic go


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    get rest you''re going to need it.¡±

 chapter 102

    chapter 102


    TONYA''S POV


    I don''t understand what my father is talking about picking up Sabrina''s scent. How is he able to do that


    when he has never even met her. I don''t want to believe in false hope that he will be able to find her. I


    am not sure if I can handle anymore disappointment in my life right now. I wanted to go for a nice walk


    with Damien, but I''m so in my thoughts that I can''t even enjoy it. I can see that Damien is talking and


    see his lips moving, but I have no idea what he is saying. My head isn''t here it''s somewhere else. I


    know that Damien can tell that I''m not paying attention to him. He doesn''t seem to mind. I think he''s


    just enjoying the time that we''re alone together. He gets me out of my thoughts by sending sparks


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    through my body when his lips connect to mine. It''s breathtaking, it has been so long since we have


    had any kind of intimacy. I put my hands through his hair enjoying his body being against mine. I love


    Damien so much, and I have been so angry with him, but the love that I share with him doesn''t


    disappear. It''s hard to resist him all the time especially when all I want is to be touched by him.


    As my pussy is getting wet for him, God he makes my body feel so good. He begins to kiss down my


    chest, I moan out. I want him to pleasure me more. I wish I could feel this good all the time, oh my God


    yes! His hands slide down my pants as he begins rubbing my clit. My body loses control. I can''t stand


    still as the pleasure is radiating my body.


    He whispers in my ear, "Do you like that baby?" "Tell me how much you want me to fuck you."


    "Yes! I like it. Come on baby fuck me please! I want your hard cock inside me. I want you to fuck me


    hard."


    I can hear him as he unzips his pants. The excitement ovees me. I know what he is about to do.


    God I can''t wait! I rest my weight on a tree as he bends me over and thrusts his hard throbbing cock


    inside my pussy.


    "God! I love it your so wet for me baby."


    God he makes me feel so good with each thrust. He makes my body explode I''m having multiple


    orgasms over and over again. Yes fuck Yes! I moan out in pleasure screaming his name. "Damien yes


    fuck me harder. God yes fuck me harder. He hammers me as I feel wetness on my back. I''m


    disappointed that we are finished.


    "Wow! God Damien you are fucking amazing. That is exactly what I needed." I smile at him and kiss his


    lips.


    "Well your not that bad yourself damn that was fantastic."


    "Well do you think we should go back to the house so I can get my training started?"


    "Yes, you don''t want to upset your father."


    "Damien, I love you."


    "I love you too, Tonya."


    As I walk back to start my training, I feel a sharp pain across my side. I fly in the air and I m into a


    tree. I whimper in pain. Getting up fast knowing that my training has already started. I stumble to my


    feet looking for my father. I wonder where he is going to attack me from. I listen for his breathing and


    my surroundings. Leaves shuffle and twigs break but I hear nothing. I realize he is in the tree. I look for


    a way to get him. Before I know it he jumps out of the tree onto the ground. I block his kicking


    towards me. I slide down to the ground and kick his feet out from underneath him and go for his throat.


    I finally did it! I defeated him. As I release his throat, I go to put my hand out to help him up, but he


    grabs it and throws me over top of him.


    Ind on the ground hard, it knocks the wind out of me. I can''t show any weakness. I try to catch my


    breath as I stumble to my feet. As he begins to throw punches, I''m blocking him. His punches are hard


    due to his height. There are disadvantages for being short also. I aim for his grion, I hit it hard, and he


    falls to the ground. I go for his throat once again. This time I''m not so gentle. I''m not going to let my


    guard down this time. I don''t want him to have the chance to knock the wind out of me again.


    My father never takes it easy on me. I am surprised that I am doing so well. My senses are getting


    better and I''m learning how he fights. Learning how I can defend myself to defeat him. No one is as


    strong as he is. If I can defeat him, I can defeat anybody. As he''s getting off the ground, he looks at me


    and smiles.


    "Tonya you are doing great! You learn so fast. I''m so proud of you. Once I get back with Dominic, I''m


    going to start teaching you some of your abilities."


    "Your proud of me? That makes me happy. I''ve been trying so hard.  Since I am getting better can I go


    with you."


    "Tonya you must understand, I can''t risk it. I can''t defend myself and worry about you too."


    "I can protect myself. I just want to be there for Sabrina."


    "If you would see her, would you be you able to resist saving her? This isn''t a mission of rescue. This is


    a mission of finding where they are located. Even if we find her we cannot save her until wee up


    with a n.


    "No, I wouldn''t be able to not save her. I couldn''t just leave her there to suffer more than what she


    already has."


    "Tonya, I don''t want you to be put in a position where you would have to choose."


    "Well at least let me pack some food for the road, since your going to be gone for atleast two days ."


    "That would be wonderful thank you. Hang in there, we will save her, I promise. I will bring her back


    when I can."


    "I know we are going to save her. I know that we have to have patience. I just feel like it''s my fault."


    "It''s no one''s fault. It would have happened no matter what. Don''t me yourself"


    I am so d that he decided to stay. It has been so nice getting to know him and spending time with


    him. I just wish that Sabrina was here to enjoy it with me. I know that were going to save her, I just want


    to save her now. I go into the kitchen and put together a couple sandwiches and snack bags for them. I


    put it in a little backpack so they would be able to carry it in their wolf form. As they are getting ready to


    leave, I run up to my father give him a kiss on the cheek and tell him, "Be safe."

 chapter 103

    chapter 103


    SABRINA''S POV


    After we are done eating, he looks at me with amusement. I am not sure why but it scares me. I try not


    to let him see that he frightens me. I know that he would like it too much. What is he going to do since


    he did something nice? I know it won''t be good. I am happy that I got to eat, I feel full. I haven''t felt full


    in so long. With the nourishment to my body, I figure out that Jazz is back as my body is healing faster.


    The medicine that he gives me makes me sick, I hate it. He will soon find out that the medicine is not


    working and I have my wolf.


    "Well Sabrina, how was your food?"


    "It was delicious, thank you."


    "Oh your so wee my dear. You and I both know food is not free my dear. So what shall you do for


    me to pay for it?"


    "What would you like me to do Alpha?"


    He then looks at his Beta, "Will you please leave us alone now."


    His Beta follows hismand without a second thought. He gets up right away to leave the dining


    table. No other words were said just silence as he''s looking at me. I am not sure how to react to him


    but I know I will be punished if I don''t. Sometimes you have to do things that you never thought you


    would just to survive. As much as I hate him, I value my life I have reason to live now. So I will do


    whatever I have to do to survive this hell once again.


    "I want you toe over here Sabrina now."


    I get up and I walk over to him. As he starts smirking at me my stomach starts to hurt. He grabs me and


    pulls me into him as he''s grabbing my ass and cresting my breast.


    "I want you on your knees and my cock in your mouth. Do it good or you will pay the consequences."


    He''s not a gentle man he doesn''t like the gentle touch. I think ites with being the devil to be


    honest. As I''m on my knees I put his cock inside my mouth. I hate myself for it. Just knowing that I am


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    choosing to follow hismand and not even fighting back. I can''t have him beat me the way that he


    did before. There is no way my pup would survive.  I am using my hand to cradle his balls, while I try to


    stick his cock as far down my throat as I can. He moans, out loud and then forcefully grabs my head


    and thrusts his cock harder down my throat. I gag not having a say, I let him do as he pleases figuring


    at least he will get off faster and I won''t be sucking it for much longer. He yells out, "God your mouth


    feels so fucking good."


    My mouth fills up with his cum. I want to spit it out all over him but he demands me to swallow it. "God


    Sabrina your such a good girl. Sabrina I like it when you listen. Now it''s your turn."


    He picks me up and puts my ass on the table and rips my pants off. "Now Sabrina I want to hear you


    scream for how much pleasure I''m about to give you for being such a good girl."


    I don''t want his pleasure. I want nothing from him. He forces me to like it and I hate him for it. As he


    spreads my legs open, he licks in between my pussy lips. He starts sucking on my clit. I''m filled with


    pleasure and I hate myself for liking it. I can''t fight it anymore. It feels so good as he takes his fingers


    and puts them inside me as he sucks on my clit. I moan out, "yes Alpha lick my pussy. Yes God yes!"


    Then I orgasm, breathing heavily from what pleasure I just received. He then licks my pussy juice until


    there is no more.


    "Fuck Sabrina you taste so fucking good." He looks at me and licks his lips.


    He pushes my body closer to him "put your pants back on now."


    I get off the table and grab my pants putting them on. I''m happy that he allows me to get dressed. That


    he is not going to do more to me.


    "Every meal that you eat, this is the price you pay." He smiles at me and kisses my forehead.


    "Nowe Sabrina. You wille to my office with me. I have some work to do you can sit until I''m


    finished."


    " Am I aloud out of the bedroom?"


    "Yes as long as you are with me. If I allow it, you cane with me but you need to countine to be a


    good girl."


    "Yes Alpha." We walk to his office and I sit on the couch as he sits at his desk working. I''m so bored but


    it''s so nice to get the hell out of his bedroom. I''m so d to be out. If being a good girl gains his trust


    then I am just getting closer for him to trust me. Then it will be easier for me to n to kill


    him.

 chapter 104

    chapter 104


    DOMINIC POV


    After I meet Sabrina¡¯s father, I go to get some much-needed rest before we leave. When waking up I''m


    hopeful that something good wille out of this that we will find her location and be able to save her.


    Knowing that we won''t be able to save her right then and there. I hope that I will be able to resist. This


    will help us get one step closer to getting Sabrina back. I miss her so much hating knowing what is


    happening to her makes me sick and so angry. I have been trying not to lose myself with anger, that''s


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    why I have been trying to keep myself busy. So, I don''t think about what she is going through. I know


    that I can''t defeat there pack alone.


    I decide to get up and get a much-needed shower, not really sure thest time I got one. I turn the


    water on to let it warm once it is warm I get in. I''m always in my head with the guilt from not protecting


    Sabrina, I hate myself so much not being able to protect Sabrina the way I should have. I hear a knock


    at the door I ignore it. Then the door swings open, I get angry.


    ¡°What the hell can''t you see I''m showering ill be done in a couple of minutes.¡± I look out to see it''s


    Tonya''s father, I''m not even sure what to say, I don''t even know his name.


    ¡°Hurry up, I am finished with Tonya''s training, I want to leave very soon so hurry up and finish your


    shower.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, I''ll be right out.¡±


    I finish up my shower and get out I get dressed hoping that this will get us one step closer to saving


    her. I walk out to see Tonya preparing food for our trip. I haven''t really talked with Tonya and Damien.


    Since everything has happened, I can tell that they worry about me. I tell them that I am doing fine, that


    they don''t have to worry about it. I just can''t stand around and do nothing, I need to do something to try


    to save her.


    Tonya walks over to me and says ¡°Look I know things have not been easy you need to be careful. Don''t


    do anything stupid to get yourself killed. Sabrina will need you when we all save her.¡±


    ¡°I will be fine I won''t do anything stupid to get myself killed I will listen to your father I promise.¡±


    ¡°You better Dominic, it''s going to be hard to resist saving her just be safe,¡±


    ¡°I know Tonya I will not risk it I promise you don''t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°I look at her father are you ready to head out and what''s your name?¡±


    ¡°You can call me Alpha let''s get moving you led the way lets make the least amount of stops possible.¡±


    ¡°Okay lets go it going to be a long run.¡±


    We shift into my wolf and I watch the Alpha shift into his wolf, I am shocked by his size he is huge. I


    have never seen a wolf as big as him. I take off before the Alpha, he has no trouble keeping up with


    me. I can tell that he is strong. I run at a steady pace, trying not to tire myself out, so I can run longer


    periods of times.


    We have been running for hours I see a creek I mind link Alpha to see if we should stop to get a drink


    not knowing when are next opportunity will arise.


    ¡°There is a creek up ahead, I think we should stop to get hydrated.¡±


    ¡°We haven''t been running for that long.¡±


    ¡°It has been 6 hours not all of us have your abilities I need to hydrate.¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t seem like it has been that long, yes let''s hydrate now.¡±


    As wey down to take a breath, and we are drinking from the Creek, I want to tell him how sorry I am


    that I could not protect his daughter. All Sabrina ever cared about protecting everybody else, never


    herself. A build-up the courage and mind link can.


    ¡°I am so sorry that I could not protect your daughter from her own nightmare.¡±


    ¡°I heard that she knocked you out, that''s why you did not try to save her and get yourself killed.¡±


    ¡°Yes she hit me over the head, knocked me out.¡±


    ¡°She was protecting you she knew that you would never allow him to take her willingly. If you had the


    chance, I believe that you would have tried to save her being captured it is not your fault.¡±


    ¡°Yes it is it was my sister who betrayed her she led the alpha to us.¡±


    ¡°Your sister wanted to protect her family, most people would do anything to protect their own no matter


    who it hurts.¡±


    ¡°I just wish I could have done more to protect her.¡±


    ¡°Stop you need stop ming yourself and focus on rescuing my daughter. Let''s get hydrated, so we


    can get moving before we need sleep.¡±


    I am shocked how understanding he is, I thought he would hate me and think I was weak for allowing


    Alpha Alex to capture her. I know this will bring us closer to saving her, I just hope that she is ok. That


    she will be able to deal with it all until we are able to defeat his pack and save her. I know she is a


    fighter, and she will never give up on us, that''s why I will not give up on her until myst dying breath.


    I perk up from the Creek I ask the Alpha, ¡°are you ready to continue to our destination?¡±


    ¡°Yes let''s go cover as much ground as we can cover before we need to rest.¡±


    We take off now that I''m rehydrate I feel stronger. I have been not taking the greatest care of myself, I


    just been running ragged. Now that we may be a step closer, I might be able to get some rest knowing


    that we are getting closer to save her. I need to stay sharp in case we run into trouble. I really haven''t


    had many issues with any other wolves, but I try to stay quiet I don''t want to tip off the Alpha that we


    are looking for his pack. It needs to be a surprise attack, so we can defeat him once and for


    all.

 chapter 105

    chapter 105


    DOMINIC''S POV


    We have been pushing ourselves to the limit on this journey to get Sabrina''s scent is making me crazy.


    Wishing that this would be where we would save her, but knowing that there is not a chance of saving


    her right now. I am nervous aboutmunicating with Sabrina¡¯s wolf, not knowing what she has gone


    through. Hoping that I can bare what she says, terrified that it might break me. Her father shows no


    worry or concerns he''s such a Stern hardheaded man, but in all honesty I just think that he hides it


    better than most.


    I mind link the alpha ¡°it is not far from here, probably about 50 more miles, and we will be there.¡±


    Hoping to pick up her scent again, worried that I may not find it this time around. Hoping that her scent


    is still there. Knowing that her father will be able tomunicate to her Wolf very soon. What is


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    supposed to be almost a 2 1/2 day journey was a one-day journey that wepleted we got very little


    rest we both figured that we could get rest once we head home?


    I am bing nervous as we are approaching the area where I found Sabrina''s scent. I''m nervous


    about what her wolf is going to say. I know that Sabrina is strong, and she will do whatever is


    necessary for her to stay alive. She probably is even nning her own vengeance towards the Alpha. I


    hate to think about his hands touching her body It makes me sick. I need to control myself I can''t let my


    feelings get a hold of me.


    All of a sudden, the breeze flutters my nose in the most amazing smell overwhelms me. I mind link the


    Alpha ¡°Alpha this is the spot.¡±


    He stops and smells around the area that her scent is ttering my snout. I see the Alpha it''s like he


    almost goes into a trance his eyes turn a golden color. I am really not sure what to do as I watch him


    minutes are passing I am freaking out wondering what is being said to him. I wait, trying to be as


    patient as I can be even though I am desperate for information about her. I just want to know that she is


    ok.


    As I am standing there waiting for him toe out of his trance. I see 3 wolves approaching are not


    sure what their intent will be. I try not to show my exhaustion or any kind of weakness. I stand strong


    and ready to defend my Alpha.


    ¡°What do we have here, two loner wolves that look to be a long way from home?¡±


    ¡°We don''t want any trouble we will be on our way very soon.¡±


    ¡°Trouble why not we love Trouble it''s so much fun?¡±


    ¡°Look is your life worth the trouble.¡±


    Theyugh and lunge for us, I can''t protect the Alpha twoe for me as I dodge them. Trying to


    protect the Alpha I try to get to him, but I''m not fast enough the wolf goes to attack him, but that''s when


    you see it looks almost like a force field over the Alpha protecting him it sends the wolf flying in the air.


    Surprised by what I see, I get distracted then next thing I know I''m on the groundying. Not being able


    to get up being held down.


    Not sure what is about to happen, happy that their attention is on me. I try to fight back, but I can''t


    move, the force of them holding me down is too much.


    ¡°Are you ready to die.¡±


    I''m not ready to die I want to see Sabrina again but if I die, I know that I did whatever I could do to save


    her even if it wasn''t good enough. I close my eyes not wanting to die but knowing I have no control


    over what is about to happen.


    All of a sudden, the pressure is off of my body not sure what has happened I open my eyes. I then


    realize that the 3 men who were holding me down are gone I get up to see the alpha looking at me.


    The Alpha looks at me, puts his hand out to help me up and says. ¡°Quit ying around we need to go


    now, ¡±


    ¡°What happened were you able to connect with Jazz?¡±


    ¡°Yes I was able to connect with her wolf she is alive we need to get back and get our army gathered


    she needs to be rescued.¡±


    I know that he doesn''t want to get into detail with me, I understand. I want to know every detail about


    their conversation, but he is in a hurry as he shifts into his wolf before he says another word he takes


    off. Then I shift, and I follow, trying not to overthink everything. I am so thankful that the alpha came out


    of his trance right before they were going to kill me.

 chapter 106

    chapter 106


    SABRINA''S POV


    I hate him with everything I am. I follow what he wants, but following his demands is getting harder. He


    makes me enjoy him, he likes it when I beg. I get no time without him everywhere he goes I''m force to


    go with him. I watch him do his Alphamands, and it makes me sick how cruel he is. He has no kind


    of love in his heart it is all pure stone. I''m lost in thought he doesn''t like it when I''m not focused on him,


    I pay for it, I feel I sharp pain across my cheek as he ps my face.


    ¡°I was fucking talking to you how dare you ignore me, you fucking bitch.¡±


    ¡°I wasn''t I''m sorry I became lost in my thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Then what did I say to you Sabrina if you were not paying attention to me.¡±


    I don''t want to upset him he has been on edge and my beatings are getting worse. I try to protect my


    pup, hoping he does not beat me too bad. ¡°Alpha please I''m sorry I got lost in my thoughts I''m sorry I''ll


    do whatever you wish.¡±


    I can see the devil in his eyes as I try to distract him not waiting him to beat me. I crawl up on hisp I


    start kissing down his neck he grabs a hold of my throat and pushes me off hisp to where I''m on my


    knees. I know what he wants I try not to hesitate knowing I can''t handle the consequences. I unbutton


    his pants and unzip them. I put his hard throbbing cock in my hand as I stroke him until he moans. I


    hate making him feeling pleasure but knowing that it will hopefully distract him. To where he won''t


    remember as I finish stroking his cock, I then insert his cock into my month as he grabs a hold of my


    head to force hisrge cock down my throat as I gag. He doesn''t care, he continues loving my mouth


    on his cock. I try not to resist as he is gaging me, knowing it would take him longer to get off and highly


    piss him off if I go to pull away. I wait until his warm liquid fills my month as I swallow I try not to gag if I


    do I know I will pay for it.


    ¡°Fuck yeah baby your so good at pleasuring me you know exactly how I like it.¡±


    He goes to lift me up as he kisses my lips, hating feeling his lips attach to mine. I kiss him back, not


    wanting to but needing him to feel it was real that he was gaining control. I know that he is watching my


    every move I''m struggling not to make any mistakes. Trying to be smarter than him, I mean it''s not very


    ¡°Alpha is there anything else that you need or may I take a rest. I am exhausted would you mind if I


    took a brief nap until your finish with your duties.¡±?


    He walks over and grabs me by the throat ¡°how dear you ask for anything. Like you deserve anything.¡±


    ¡°Alpha please I''m sorry I thought it would be okay since you didn''t need my services.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He ps that''s ¡°not for you to decide is it.¡±


    ¡°You sit on the fucking floor and don''t you fucking dare fall asleep until I fucking tell that you are allowed


    too.¡±


    I sit on the floor with my legs pulled up to my chest not wanting to look at him because of how pathetic


    he truly is suddenly I feel a flutter inside my stomach I smile realizing the baby just moved. It was


    amazing loving the feeling I just felt felled my heart with so much love wishing Dominic was here to


    experiencing it with me. I put my hand on my belly, cradling it, trying not to show too much emotion I


    don''t want the Alpha to react to my happiness.


    I look up to see the Alpha looking at me, I''m nervous about what is going to happen I just look at him


    like a robot ¡°Alpha is there something that you need?¡± I ask thinking to myself, you pathetic piece of


    shit. If I wasn''t carrying life inside me, there would be no way that I would be under his control, I


    wouldn''t really have anything to lose then. Now it''s different when I must think of my child before


    anything else, knowing I will do whatever is necessary to keep the peace.


    ¡°No Sabrina I''m almost finished I''m going to call for the chefs to start getting dinner ready. Would you


    maybe want to watch a movie tonight after.¡±?


    I want to say no I''m so fucking tired but scared how he would react to what I really want which is to


    sleep. ¡°Alpha, what would you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I''m tired, but if you want to stay up and watch a movie we can.¡±


    ¡°I''m fine with going to bed I''m exhausted also maybe we could tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°We will see what tomorrow brings my love.¡±


    I don''t know if that was a test to see if I say what I wanted to do. So, he could punish me for making a


    decision I hate this so much. I never want to follow him I need to get out of here before my pupes


    but if I try to escape and if I fail, he might kill my pup I know that he uses it as excuse to control my


    every move.


    ¡°Sabrina let go it''s time for dinner.¡± He roughly grabs a hold of me making jolt forward as I stumble


    falling down. He grabs me by my hair to get the fuck up. I get up, try not to show my frustration,


    knowing he would use it against me. I struggle to stay on my feet as he is pulling me along. Trying not


    to fall, but he isn''t making is easy for me. We get to the dinner room I don''t sit until he says it ok so.


    ¡°Sit down Sabrina lets enjoy some good food then we will head to bed.¡±


    Surprised that the Beta and his mate are not joining us usually, they always eat with us. Not really


    caring that they are not here since I don''t really enjoy theirpany in any kind of way. The food gets


    served I look to see the Alpha to take the first bite once he does I then begin to eat. I hear a big bang


    from the Alpha smashing his fist on the table.


    ¡°Did I tell you that you could begin to eat Sabrina fuck why can''t you fucken wait for mymand how


    do you still not know how to follow my rules.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry I waited for you to start I thought I could after you¡± I try to exin. As he is walking over to


    wanting to run away from him knowing there is no ce to run I sit and wait for my abuse. He takes my


    te of food and throws it across the room.


    ¡°Now you can go to bed hungry for not followingmand.¡±


    I say nothing, just look down at the table, not wanting to look at the monster in his eyes. I have so much


    hatred for him, I''m just hoping that I can hold it all in until I can finally kill him once and for all.

 chapter 107

    chapter 107


    I hate the alpha I take a simple bite of food without being told, and I am punished more than what I


    deserve. He strips me of my clothing, puts me in the closet I don''t know how long I have been here in


    the darkness. Sometimes I enjoy the darkness not being touched by him makes me happy.


    I tried to stay as positive as possible, it''s so hard. Especially with jazz notmunicating with me, I


    don''t have enough strength for her to. The alpha keeps me weak at all times and only gives me enough


    to survive. I am supposed to be gaining weight from pregnancy but instead on malnourished and losing


    weight. Scared to death that I am not going to survive this, especially if I lose my baby.


    I fight as much as I can to stay awake, but I can''t, I sleep more than I have ever done. Darkness


    surrounding me, I really cannot help it. I don''t know what to do I know that I am strong, but I am having


    difficulties. I want to fight him I hate being his little good girl is what he calls it. As weak as I am now, I


    know I wouldn''t put up very much of a fight anyway.


    I try to think of all the positive things that are in my life. The first time that Dominic I were together that


    brings light into my eyes. Finding out the Tonya survived and found her mate, and she''s finally happy.


    Knowing no matter how bad it gets here, Tonya will not give up on finding me. I just hope that she is not


    toote. I can not have my baby here they need to find me before. If not, it will be the biggest hold that


    the alpha will have on me.


    It''s not like I haven''t been submitting to him. It seems like it doesn''t matter what I do, it''s never good


    enough for him. There is always a reason for him to mistreat me, even if I follow him. I don''t want to


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    give up hope I don''t want to lose it. I just don''t know how much longer that I can hold on for.


    As I cry naked with my knees up to my chest, trying to control my sobs. I all of a sudden feel


    something that I have never felt in my entire life. It''s like a connection of light, someone holding on to


    me. The dark closet turns into light as my eyes seem like they''re glowing golden. I feel a strength that I


    never felt before running through me. What is happening I am not sure of what is going on? Then in


    magnificent smell flutters my nostrils The smell makes my heart skip a beat. I then realize it''s Dominic:


    How do I smell him, but I do.


    It''s like I''m talking to myself I hear the words are you OK. I don''t know how to respond I just listen


    thinking I am going crazy. Not caring if I am especially having my mate''s scent makes my body shiver. I


    see a man that I had never seen before in my life knowing I am connected to him. Not understanding


    how, but knowing he''s a part of me. Am I dreaming this can''t be real, can it?


    Then I realize it is my father making a connection with me. Not knowing how he''s making the


    connection but so happy he is. I can''t talk to him, I can only listen as his wolf is talking to mine. He is


    trying to find my location, not sure of where I am at due to never being outside. He doesn''t seem like


    this sincere type he''s only trying to find where I am at Probably due to the fact we don''t have much time


    to talk he knows it. I savor the voice that I hear in my head, loving every second of it. Then I hear the


    best words that I could possibly hear. Don''t worry my child we will save you hang in there I will save


    you as fast as I can.


    I start to feel sadness when I realize he''s not there to save me now. I want to be strong, but it''s so hard


    even werewolves have a breaking point. I don''t know how much longer I am going to want to survive. I


    try not to cry and already dehydrated, I don''t want to dehydrate myself even more from my tears. I hate


    being so weak I am so tired I try to think of Dominic''s scent to try to make me perk up to make me want


    to survive I just need to hang in there for a little longer until the finallye to rescue me I need to


    survive until then. As I take a deep breath, trying to ept the fact they''re not here to save me just yet.


    I should be happy that that my father was trying to find me, and now they are even closer to saving me.


    I really didn''t think it would take this long I don''t even know how long it''s been it seems like it has been


    forever. The mission that was once for vengeance is now for rescue, but I will get my vengeance, I


    promise myself that. Now that they know my whereabouts, I''m hoping that theye and rescue me


    from my hell very soon.


    I hear footsteps my body cringes I don''t want him to open the door I don''t want to see him. I don''t want


    to feel his hands touching my body or him pleasuring me. As I can see the shadows under the door I


    know that he''s about to open it. As the key enters the knob, and he''s twisting it, tears start to form.


    Knowing that my torture is getting ready to start all over again.


    ¡°Sabrina have you learned your lesson God you fucking stink You''re so disgusting.¡±


    ¡°What do you expect you locked me in a closet for days?¡±


    ¡°If you would just listen to me in the first ce, you wouldn''t have been locked in a closet, but you don''t


    know how to fucking listen to do you.¡±


    I can''t help myself but to say, ¡°I hate you.¡±


    He smiles andughs ¡°is that right I couldn''t ask for anything more Sabrina now let''s go and get you all


    cleaned up.¡±

 chapter 108

    chapter 108


    DOMINIC''S POV


    I want to know what is going on, but I am left in silence after we started headed back to the cabin in a


    hurry he hasn''t spoken, and I''m not sure what is going on. Even during our breaks he says nothing his


    expression is nk. I want to confront him, tell him he needs to tell me I am her mate. I also want to let


    him process and think of our next move.


    He is running so fast it''s hard for me to keep up with him his Wolf is extraordinary just like Sabrina''s.


    The only thing is his Wolf is pure ck there is not a spot of white on him, and he is huge. He is the


    biggest Wolf that I have ever seen in my life. I know not to mess with him, I don''t want to anger him.


    I mind like him, ¡°you need to slow down I can''t keep up with you.¡±


    He mind links me back ¡°I can''t slow down I have to keep going I''m sorry I will wait for you once I''m able


    to stop.¡±


    He is such a hard-headed Wolf that he is trying to hide his weakness. A weakness that he has long


    forgotten about. I just let him go, so he can figure it out and have some time alone. I couldn''t imagine


    what he''s going through realizing his daughters were alive after all this time.


    I thought getting here was record timing. Getting back to the cabin is going to be faster. I want to rest I


    am so tired, but he is nowhere in sight. I do just fine by myself I don''t need him for any kind of


    protection. I just would like to know that he is all right. Sabrina has been searching for him and for


    something to happen to him before she would even be able to meet him would be awful. So, I pushed


    myself as hard as I can ahead, trying to catch up to him.


    It was so hard for me not to want to go farther to find Sabrina. There was no way I could have I lost her


    scent, or I probably would have. Even though I promised Tonya that I would not get myself killed. I


    would do anything to save Sabrina. I don''t stop, I just keep going, trying not to turn around. I want to


    inspect the entire area to find her, but I know I can''t do it alone. If I go try to save her alone, and I can''t,


    I don''t only risk my life, I risk hers and I can''t do that.


    I realized when those wolves were going to kill me. That I am not invincible, that I need to be careful as


    well. I want to survive I want to find her I want to feel the sensation she makes my body feel the love in


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    my heart when she''s only around. I need to stop trying to save her on my own and work As a team to


    save her and defeat the devils pack once and for all.


    I''m running alone, her father is nowhere in my sights, I''m not afraid of being alone. I just hope that he is


    ok. I''m not sure how much further I can go, I need a break. I decide to look for a safe ce to rest for a


    little and get a drink I''m so thirsty. I try to use my hearing to find a stream once I hear one I go in the


    direction. Once I get there by my surprise, there is the Alpha.


    I approach him, not sure what to say to him, I can tell that he is upset. Not sure what I can do to make


    him feel better.


    ¡°Alpha, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course I''m ok why wouldn''t I be I am the king Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Of course well if you need to talk I will listen with no judgment.¡±


    ¡°I don''t need to talk to you or anyone for that matter I just want to get back.¡±


    ¡°You can go ahead without me, I need to rest I can''t leave right away.¡±


    ¡°I''ll wait until you are ready I''m not leaving you behind.¡±


    I''m not sure what is going on with him. I know that he is trying to deal with what just happened. I''m


    starting to worry that maybe it is worse than what we could imagine. I want answers, hoping I can just


    be patient enough to allow him to process what all has taken ce. By the time we get back to the


    cabin, he might be ready to talk about all that has taken ce. I really want to no the truth behind his


    conversation between her wolf.


    I''m hoping now that we are getting closer to being able to rescue her. I know that we need to get on the


    ball with it. I''m not sure if we are going to be ready anytime soon but God I hope so. I try to rest up fast,


    but I just can''t help l but needing much needed rest. I don''t want to fall I asleep, but I can''t keep my


    eyes open very much longer.

 chapter 109

    chapter 109


    DOMINIC''S POV


    As I am waking up, I see nothing I didn''t realize I slept so long. The alpha must have gone on without


    me, I don''t me him he wanted to get back as soon as possible. I was so weak I couldn''t go on I


    needed rest. I can''t believe that he left me especially asleep where I would have been defenseless. I


    can''t be angry at him because I know the reasoning on why he left.


    I hear twigs breaking I be nervous I jump up and defense mode ready to fight. Then I realize it''s


    the Alpha he didn''t leave me he''s still here. I am so shocked I can''t believe that he waited all this time


    and left me rx. I didn''t think he was the patient kind I thought he would leave me, but I guess I was


    wrong. I am sort of relieved that he waited and surprised.


    ¡°It''s about time you wake up you been out for almost 10 hours I wanted to leave you, but I couldn''t


    bring myself to doing it.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry alpha my exhaustion got a hold of me I''ve been running ragged for so long my body just


    couldn''t take it any longer.¡±


    He looks at me, I know that something''s wrong I want to ask him, but I don''t want to be nosy. I can tell


    that there is a lot on his mind and I feel so bad. I couldn''t understand how he feels right now, especially


    finding that his daughters have been alive all this time. It has to be hard on him, I am realizing how


    much better I feel being fully rested my exhaustion is gone. I don''t know thest time I actually felt this


    good.


    ¡°Well get yourself collected we need to get back to the cabin now.¡±


    ¡°Yes Alpha I am ready when you are but is there anything that you need to talk about before we head


    back something seems off.¡±


    ¡°How could you possibly help me how could I possibly talk to you, your just a regr Wolf you''re not


    special how could you ever help me.¡±


    I am confused by his words I know he''s angry from all of this. I want tofort him I know that he is


    hurting, and it will knock him off focus.


    ¡°No I am not special, but I am your daughter''s mate if you need to talk you can talk to me, I will not


    speak a word of it to anybody else.¡±


    He is silent he doesn''t speak to me, I can tell that he''s thinking about it whatever is on his mind is


    eating at him. He wants to let it out his frustration and his anger, but he doesn''t know how. I don''t push


    it I don''t want him to think that I want him to talk to me because in all reality I don''t care. I just don''t


    want his motion getting involved when ites to saving Sabrina.


    He looks at me teary eyed ¡°How could I have not known that my daughters were alive all this time? I


    just stopped looking for them because I believed that they were dead. Later to find out that they


    survived all this time.¡±


    ¡°This is not your fault Alpha they were presented to you as dead. You would have never known that


    they were alive.¡±


    ¡°I should have known that they weren''t my children that were presented to me instead, I just assumed. I


    was so caught up in my grief of losing my mate that my daughters I never checked into it.¡±


    I then realize this man is broken-hearted he lost his mate and then thought he lost his children he was


    alone. No wonder his heart turned cold, and he gave up on life anyone in his position would have done


    the same thing. He lost his entire life in a blink of an eye.


    ¡°Sabrina doesn''t me you for anything she knows that this was all because of the Alpha it had


    nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°His parents killed my mate there Luna helped lower my wife in. She was so kind-hearted my mate


    Show always wanted to help know matter what.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°I am so sorry I did not know that has happened to do.¡±


    ¡°I''m not done she was pregnant almost to term she said that she did not need my assistance, that she


    didn''t want them to feel threatened. I am not sure of the details but from my understanding she killed


    the Luna protecting our daughters. The Alpha killed my mate and my daughters, I thought. I should


    have felt the connection to my girls, but I didn''t. I am not sure how he hid them from me Now I''m


    thinking it was my grief that hid them away from me.¡±


    ¡°Alpha it''s not your fault you had no way of knowing that they were alive.:


    ¡°It doesn''t matter how many times you tell me that it is not my fault it is my fault I should have felt them,


    but I was so consumed with pain I wouldn''t allow the connection.¡±


    ¡°Alpha when we lose our mates the pain is overwhelming it consumes us it is not your fault. Who


    knows if you would ever felt their connection before.¡±


    ¡°If I wasn''t so caught up in my grief with the loss of my mate, I would have been able to fill their


    connection.¡±


    ¡°You don''t know that for sure you can''t say that you would have felt it because you don''t know you


    thought they were dead.¡±


    I can see the frustration taking over his body as he''s getting restless he goes and arches his back and


    let''s out a howl almost like it''s a howl of sorrow. He falls to his knees into desperation I want tofort


    him, but I know that he needs to let his grief out especially his guilt that he is feeling. As I look over to


    him, I can see his green eyes turn golden. Its remarkable something that I have never seen before.


    I can''t imagine the way he is feeling the pain that he must feel. The suffering that I feel that Sabrina is


    not with me, I couldn''t imagine going through the pain if she was dead. I don''t know how he feels


    honestly I don''t know how he has survived without them. No wonder he has turned cold, he is lost his


    entire reasoning of being alive. I sit back and allow him to take all the grief out that he needs to. Hoping


    this will give him some kind of relief he is not bad he''s good he has just lost his way. Once he gains


    control, I feel bad for those who stand in his way because there is going to be hell that will be paid.


    Suddenly, a smell the best smell in the world but I know that it can''t be really her then I hear her sweet


    voice it''s as low as a whisper ¡°Sabrina is that you.¡±

 chapter 110

    chapter 110


    SABRINA''S POV


    As I am walking toward the hall, he is pushing me forward I want to smack him he is such a fucking


    asshole I don''t understand why he has to be so damn inconsiderate. I really never knew that you could


    feel so much hatred for just one person. I don''t know how much longer I am going to be able to deal


    with this. Being his little puppet, it is not working out for me.


    He opens the bedroom door throws me inside like a rag doll. I say nothing I just let him do it I am too


    exhausted to deal with all his fucking nonsense. I try so hard to resist defending myself because I don''t


    want the abuse, but I don''t know how much longer I can allow him to treat me like this.


    ¡°Now get a fucking shower, you fucking stink.¡±


    I get up and go into the bathroom away from him. He is such a waste of a man. I hate him so much he


    will pay for all of this in time I will make sure that he pays for all of his wrong doings. I go to shut the


    door before he grabs it. ¡°The door stays open there is no reason that it needs to be shut¡±


    ¡°I can''t have some privacy?¡±


    ¡°No, you can''t just be happy that I am allowing you to shower your wasting my time or would you like


    for me to help you.¡±


    ¡°That''s ok, I can manage by myself.¡±


    I go and turn the water on, noticing it''s not getting warm. I''m already so cold I don''t want to get in the


    shower shivers run all over my body just by the thought.


    ¡°Alpha, the water isn''t getting warm.¡±


    ¡°You don''t deserve warm water Sabrina you have to earn privileges.¡±


    I can''t take any more enough is enough I don''t want to explode, but I don''t have any other choice. ¡°Are


    you fucking kidding me I haven''t been defining you that is what is making you angry. You want me to


    define, so you can give me the consequences of my actions fuck you.¡±


    ¡°You little bitch get in the fucking shower, or I will force you to.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck else is new you force people to do as you want them to then when they break your


    stupid fucking rules you punish them fuck you.¡±


    I feel a sharp pain as he ps me across the face. ¡°I hate you I scream out to him.¡±


    He goes to kick my stomach I catch his foot then I realize that it''s not me who has caught his foot that


    Jazz has taken over my body. I see my reflection in the mirror as my eyes are ck full hatred and


    anger. Jazz breaks his foot, loving the feeling of him being in agony I know then that he knows I can


    defeat him. There''s know going back I need to escape. Jazz says, ¡°shift and run Sabrina.¡±


    ¡°What you said shifting would cause me to kill our baby.¡±


    ¡°I lied Sabrina I''m sorry but listen to me now shifted and get the fuck out of her now.¡±


    Not understanding why jazz would lie to me, but I follow her as I shift into my Wolf and I take off. I


    memorize the house on how to get out from him taking me to dinner. As I hit the front door, it''s locked,


    but that doesn''t stop me because I go right through it. I run as fast as I can feeling the wind blow


    through my fur forgetting how good it feels I am full of excitement but knowing that this is not over.


    It''s not over until he is dead I wille up with a n, and he will be defeated, but he''s not holding me


    hostage any longer he Will not hurt my baby that was thest straw it''s what I needed to escape. He


    has taken everything from me in this life, but I will not allow him to take my baby. He won''t ever call me


    his ever again that is a promise. I yed weak for long enough that is not me I am not that weak


    person who will bow down to anybody I am the Queen alpha.


    All of a sudden, I hear a howl it almost sounds familiar like I can feel the connection. The emotions that


    areing off of it is heartbreaking. It''s like I can feel their pain through the connection. I don''t waste


    any time I track it I follow it as fast as I can hoping I don''t lose it I need to find who this howl ising


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    from. I''m going so fast I lose it and had to turn around Then suddenly the most wonderful smell hits my


    nostrils and I realized its Dominic.


    Tears start to fill my eyes as I tried to control it but it''s so hard his scent makes my body shiver. ¡°I am in


    shock Jazz find our mate you find him now.¡±


    I intense my smell trying to control the heat in between my legs it''s like a volcano getting ready to


    abrupt. I take off after his smell searching for him and that''s when I see him. I see a man with him not


    sure who he is, then I realize is he my father. I approach in my wolf, not wanting to naked in front of my


    father.


    ¡°Dominic is it really you or am I imaging this, please be real.¡± I speak softly, my throat is so dry I can


    barely speak at all. As I see him turn around I be lightheaded and everything goes


    ck.

 chapter 111

    chapter 111


    DOMINIC''S POV


    As I rush over to her, she passes out and her human formes through. I see her battered body and


    I get furious. Wanting to make them pay for what they have done to her.


    Her father walks over to me, he sees the frustration in my fave. ¡°Now isn''t the time we need to go, and


    we need to go now before anyone starts looking for her.¡±


    Her father puts her battered body on his back, and we take off. I''m so angry wanting my revenge for all


    that they have done to her knowing it was Alpha Alex. She looks so weak I feel so defenseless knowing


    there is nothing I can do to help her now. I have never seen Sabrina as broken as she looks to be right


    now.


    I run as hard as I can, trying to keep up with him knowing I am no match for his speed. I don''t give up,


    though I give it everything I got. My mate will need me when she wakes up. My wolf whimpers out pup


    she is carrying our pup. What oh my god she is pregnant. Tears start to feel my eyes when I realize I''m


    going to be a father. I''m so filled with joy and excitement. Looking at Sabrina, hoping that they are okay


    seeing how malnourished she looks.


    I can''t believe that Sabrina is pregnant. I am going to be a father, and she''s going to be a mother. I


    thought that we were careful, but obviously not careful enough. I can''t lie. I am quite excited but also


    scared especially from all that is about to happen. Now I understand why she didn''t attempt to fight the


    Alpha she was protecting our pup. She would have never risked our baby''s life for anything she was


    afraid. I think to myself God she is so fucking amazing I can''t believe how strong she is I am so lucky


    she is mine.


    I am also worried as we are heading back to the cabin. I am hoping I will be able to bear all that she


    has been through. I want to be there for Sabrina as much as I can be. Hoping she will allow me to be. I


    am nervous, wondering if I am even sure if I know how to be there for her. I know that Sabrina is not


    like other wolves; she is strong and hard-headed. I have no doubt in my mind that she will survive. I am


    just worried is she going to be able to bear what all he has done to her a second time. Has the Alpha


    broken my mate this time will she survive this.


    As I look at her lifeless body, I want to hold her, I want to snuggle into her and kiss her luscious lips. I


    want to tell her that I will protect her no matter what, but I know that I can''t because she won''t allow me


    to protect her. How can Ifort her when she is the stronger one? I want to be able to protect her, but


    she won''t allow me too. She cares so much about the people she loves. She will always risk herself


    before she ever risks anyone else''s life that she cares about. I hope that my mate will be able to


    depend on me someday.


    When we were supposed to be the ones that saved her, but instead she escaped and found us. Not


    knowing how the hell she did it. Wondering why she hasn''t escaped sooner what gave her the


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    opportunity this time for her to be able to escape knowing that she is strong and capable of anything. I


    know that Alpha Alex will want to punish her for escaping, making us all pay. This time we will have to


    get ready to take him down because we have no other options.


    As I''m running I notice that Sabrina is shifting into her wolf god her wolf is so beautiful. She jumps off of


    her father''s back and begins to run. My wolf speeds up to catch up with his mate. I can feel my chest


    burning trying to catch up to her. It is impossible. I can''t believe how fast she is running there is no


    catching up to her. I see her father is running right beside her, it is a beautiful sight that she has been


    searching for.  As I am watching their wolves bond together, it is remarkable nothing like I have ever


    seen.


    I just stay back to allow them to have some alone time together. Not like I would be able to catch up


    with them even if I wanted to. I run as fast as I can just to keep them in my sights. Knowing if I slow


    down I will lose sight of them. So, I push myself as much as I can not sure how much longer I can push


    myself until I need a break. It doesn''t take until I''m losing sight of them.


    I mind link the Alpha ¡°I''m sorry, but I need to take a break trying to keep up with you is hard.¡±


    He mind link me back ¡°I''m sorry I forgot you were back there we will slow, so we all can run together.


    I''m surprised that you kept us in seeing distance this long.¡±


    I am not really sure how to take his words. I''m thinking he just gave me apliment. I can''t wait. I will


    finally be close to Sabrina as her scent is getting stronger as I am getting closer to them. It has been so


    long since I felt her touch excited just to be in her presence. As she is getting closer, my wolf gets


    excited to be with his mate. We don''t stop knowing our wolves have missed each other. We allow our


    wolves to bond rubbing their bodies against each other. As I take in her scent I instantly rx knowing


    she is by my side.


    I mind link Sabrina ¡°god I missed you Sabrina I''m sorry I didn''t save you I love you so much.¡±


    She mind links me back ¡°that''s where you''re wrong Dominic you did save me you gave me the reason


    to survive and fight and not to give up I love you too let''s go home.

 chapter 112

    chapter 112


    SABRINA''S POV


    As I am starting to awake I am scared wondering if I''m dreaming if any of this is real. I know that I saw


    Dominic but did I really was it him? How is that possible? As they try to get my vision to clear to look


    around, I notice I am on the back of a wolf. The connection that I have with this wolf is so strong I can''t


    even exin it. It''s crazy how I feel rxed and healed.


    The wolf mind links me ¡°hello Sabrina I am your father your lying on my back being together helps us


    heal faster, so that''s why I put you on my back. I wanted us to continue to run to get as far away as


    possible.¡±


    As Iy on his back, I''m still too weak to connect, so I allow myself to heal more. I reach out to Jazz,


    wanting to know why the hell she lied to me.


    ¡°Jazz why did you say I was unable to shift because I was pregnant why did you lie to me.¡±


    It''s quiet and she doesn''t answer me. I''m starting to get angry. I don''t want to block her out, but I want


    to know why the hell my wolf lied to me. Your wolf is supposed to be your best friend, not lie to you.


    ¡°I''m sorry Sabrina, I didn''t lie I wasn''t sure, and I didn''t want to risk it at the time he captured you. We


    weren''t taught very much about ourselves. When the Alpha went to kick you, I lost it and I knew that he


    was going to kill our baby. So, I knew shifting and running away was worth the risk.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Jazz we need to stop all this nonsense and be one we are bing a mother.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree the past is the past, let''s try to move forward. I''m proud of you, Sabrina.¡±


    I know Jazz is not telling the truth she is lying why I don''t know. I am hoping I am wrong that she is


    telling the truth, but it just doesn''t add up. I know that she was mad at me for trusting Bridget, but would


    she punish me for it and almost risked our lives? I know that we both have been through a lot, so I''m


    going to let it go for now, but she will eventually tell me the truth of what is going on with her, I hope.


    I feel that my strength is fully restored I then shift into my wolf as I somersault off my father''s wolf and


    run. I run like I have never run before the feeling is exhrating. Especially with my father at my side,


    the power I feel running through my veins is like nothing I have ever felt in my entire life. It''s like I


    almost feel like I am invincible. I see nothing else in my surroundings, just me and my father.


    As we run together, it is silent, but it feels like we have known each other our entire lives. It''s like we


    can anticipate each other''s moves, what we''re thinking, what we are going to say. A connection I never


    thought you could have with another wolf. I love running with him. The feeling is so powerful It''s almost


    like I just feel like myself again. Not caring what is happening around me Just being free.


    I don''t think about all the things that have happened to me because none of that matters. I think about


    what is happening right now, how I feel I wish that I believed in myself sooner I would have been able


    to escape. He is never going to hold me against my will ever again because now I know I am stronger.


    The only thing that scares me is him using the people I love against me. I can''t protect everybody all


    the time I can''t be with everybody every second of every day. How am I going to protect the people I


    love? It''s going to be impossible?


    I get lost in thought because I know this isn''t over it has only begun. Now that he knows I can defeat


    him he''s going to want revenge and this time it''s not going to be good. I know he will use the people I


    care about against me because that is the only way he can get to me. We need to take him down once


    and for all. I just hope everybody is up for it. I don''t know what they had nned. I can''t wait for all this


    to be all over with, and I can just start living a normal life.


    My father snaps me out of my thoughts as he mind links me ¡°Sabrina Dominic is getting tired he needs


    a break he can''t keep up with us, I am surprised that he has kept us in seeing distance this long we


    need to slow down.¡±


    I mind link my father back ¡°Wait Dominic is behind us, I didn''t even realize?¡± I slowed down excited to


    see him. My wolf is howling inside me even though I try not to pay her any mind.


    As I see Dominic''s wolf, I knew that he would be the one that would find me. I know that he has


    probably been struggling, and I feel terrible for what I have done to him. I didn''t have a choice. I had to


    protect him; he would have never left me be taken because of his love that he has for me. I hope that


    he can forgive me. I don''t want him to be angry with me. I know that I need to set boundaries and not


    always want to be in control. It''s like I have to protect them if I don''t then who will.


    We are finally within reaching distance of each other. I allow Jazz to bond with her mate. Loving the


    feeling of our connection. Dominic mine links me. It is so great to hear his voice I''m in awe. He is


    always sorry for everything when he has done nothing. It is so great to finally be back In his arms once


    again.

 chapter 113

    chapter 113


    After my wolf connects with her mate, I know we need to keep moving. We can''t waste time. We need


    to get as far away from here as possible. I don''t want to go back, I want to be free. I feel bad not


    connecting with Dominic in human form, but I mind linking my father and Dominic ¡°we need to get going


    we can have a reunion another time we will catch upter.¡±


    I feel bad not connecting with Dominic, but there is no time we need to go as far as possible. With


    Dominic being so slow, it''s going to take longer than necessary. I love him, but I don''t want to be


    recaptured. I''m so tired of caring more about other people than myself. Now that it''s not about me, it''s


    about my child I need to consider protecting myself.


    I don''t want to be distant from him, I love him. I am just so tired I want all of this toe to an end. I am


    not sure how much more I can really take on. I am sort of irritated that know one really did not get


    anywhere withing up with a n. Wondering how long I would have been there  until they came to


    rescue me. I know I shouldn''t be thinking like this, I am just exhausted. I don''t know how much longer I


    could protect all those around me, not caring about myself.


    I am also shocked by Jazz''s actions lying to me, I have been blocking her out since she connected with


    her mate. I thought I would at least let her connect again with him. As for her and me, I don''t know if I


    can forgive her. She did it out of spite. I know it was because I did not listen to her about Bridget. I


    understand her not wanting the torture but neither did I. It wasn''t something that I asked for, but I also


    couldn''t sacrifice someone else for my happiness.


    I knew Bridget could not be trusted, but she was young, and she needed help. She was Dominic''s little


    sister, how was I supposed to just leave her with no one. I still don''t know how I am going to tell them


    that she is dead. I have so much to figure out, and I am not sure how to do it.


    I am so lost in my thoughts while I''m running I did not realize I am running alone. I slow down, waiting


    for everybody else not knowing I was so far ahead. I know that I have more power than all of them. I


    honestly think if they truly knew they would be afraid. I see their Wolf''sing. I wait I can see the


    sadness in Dominic''s wolf''s eyes. I want tofort him, but I don''t know what to say. I''m lost.


    So, I start to run once again, hoping I feel better trying to find what I''ve lost. Not knowing what I am


    looking for, maybe just myself. I tried to keep my pace down. I don''t want to run too far ahead just in


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    case they need me. I am sad, but I don''t want them to see it. I should be happy I am free.


    Knowing that I am truly not free until alpha Alex is dead he will never stoping for me I know it. Now


    that I escaped him again, he''s going to be even more angry. Knowing that there is no n in ce


    here. That I''m going back to the cabin with no n of survival. How are we going to fight him are we


    going to be able to? If he just shows up, will we be able to protect ourselves?


    We need to be able to defeat him and gain control of his pack. I don''t know where to start but I will have


    to figure it out. I hate how no one takes this as seriously as we need to take it. I can''t start enjoying life


    until I know that I am safe from ever being captured again. I know that there was nothing they could do


    about me being captured. It was my fault I could have run but I didn''t. I know that anyone trying to save


    me without a n would have been a suicidal mission. It''s almost like I wish that somebody would have


    tried. I wonder if I am being selfish. I don''t know.


    I am getting nervous, not sure how things are going to go once we get back to the cabin. How Tonya is


    going to react to me escaping. I know that she will be happy to see me, but she is going to realize how


    much danger we all are in. I need a break as I stop to take a break. I''m scared of what is going to


    happen. I don''t want to stop, but I need to.


    Jazzes through ¡°Sabrina I''m sorry, please let me in.¡± I pretend that I don''t hear her, I don''t want to


    listen to her. Even though I''m full of emotion wanting to talk to her, but I refuse. As I watch my father


    and Dominic getting closer, I''m bing nervous. I don''t want them to see any kind of weakness that I


    have.


    Dominic''s mind links me. Sabrina is everything ok you look like you are worried.¡±


    ¡°Everything is fine. I''m just exhausted, worried about what is toe.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina we will deal with whateveres our way. I''m sorry that I couldn''t protect you.¡±


    ¡°Dominic I don''t want to get into all that right now, please. We need to get going. I would like to be back


    at the cabin as soon as possible.¡±


    I take off before he can respond. I don''t want to talk about everything that has happened. I lived it. I


    don''t want to relive it by talking about it. I just want to forget all of this and move on. I just want to get


    back to where I left off, but I don''t even think that is possible. I just want to find myself for the first time I


    just feel lost.

 chapter 114

    chapter 114


    As we are running, I smell a familiar scent, a smell that I haven''t smelled in such a long time. I should


    be angry at this person, I should hate her, but I don''t. I began wondering why her scent is here. It can''t


    be here she is dead the Alpha killed her. I don''t know what is going on, but Bridget is near.


    I stop dead in my tracks, wanting to find her now not to get revenge, just thankful she survived. I tried to


    figure out where the smell ising from, what direction. As my father and Dominic catch up to me, I


    can tell they are confused I can see it in their face. I mind link both of them. Dominic Bridget is


    somewhere in this area. I can smell her.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina, she''s a traitor, but she is my sister. I can''t seek revenge on her.¡±


    ¡°I don''t want revenge, I just want to make sure that she is OK that she indeed survived.¡±


    ¡°You were with her this entire time so why wouldn''t she have survived?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to find the right time to tell you but here it is before the alpha took me back to where he


    wanted me he snapped Bridget''s neck I thought she was dead.¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn''t you tell me that my sister was dead.¡±


    ¡° I''m sorry but picking up her scent now there''s no way she is dead we need to find her to make sure


    she is ok.¡±


    My father cuts in ¡°absolutely not this could be a trap to get you back we cannot risk it.¡±


    ¡°I wasn''t asking for permission. I will go alone, it does not matter to me.¡±


    ¡°She is a trader and a liar we can not trust her it might all be a set up again.¡±


    ¡°She was protecting those that she loves she did not mean for any of this to happen you don''t get to


    choose your mate.¡±


    I can tell my father is irritated and concerned all at the same time. He knows that he can not control me.


    I am going to make my own choice with or without him. I know I need to stop caring about everybody


    else but when I try to just care about myself, I get lost. I should just be concerned about me, my child


    and that is it, but I can''t avoid caring about all of us. It was almost like Bridget''s scent knocked me out


    of whatever mood I was in.


    My father nces at me pissed off ¡°look if we are going to do this fine let''s make a quick this isn''t our


    territory. I don''t want to kill anyone for no reason, especially when they''re just defending their own.¡±


    Dominic stops and looks at me scared ¡°Sabrina what if this is a trap I just got you back I don''t want to


    lose you again.¡±


    ¡°We don''t have to talk to Bridget, I just want to see if it is really her. Why don''t you guys just hang back,


    and I will go nobody will see me I''m fast.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina I don''t think that is a good idea what if you get hurt or captured again.¡±


    ¡°Look I can take care of myself we are wasting time fighting about this just stay put when I will be


    back.¡±


    I take off I know that I probably upset Dominic but I need to see if she is alive. All she really wanted


    was for her mate to want her more than someone else. The mate bond is so strong, no matter how


    hard you try to resist. I know I should probably hate her, but I can''t bring myself to do that. Knowing that


    she was just protecting the people she loved.


    As her scent is getting stronger, I try to hide up in a tree, but I don''t make it in time before I am spotted.


    I know that I can just run right past them if I wanted to, but I want to see her. I know she is close. I can


    sense her. I need to see her. Wondering what really happened to her and how she survived is a


    miracle.


    I look at the other wolves not wanting to harm them. I simply shift to human form and stand there naked


    so they know I''m not a threat. ¡°I don''t want any trouble. I sense a person who I once knew I want to


    know if she is here. I do not wish to take her, I just want to make sure that she is ok.¡±


    They do not shift in their human form because they are afraid I don''t me them. The Wolf that, I


    believe, is the leader looks at me and mind links me ¡°Who are you looking for and why?¡±


    ¡°Her name is Bridget. She was a part of our pack, but something went terribly wrong. I thought that she


    was murdered, but I am picking up her scent.¡±


    They look at me confused, not wanting to give me the information I seek. I understand it is hard to trust


    anybody. I just want to know if she is alive. I don''t want to cause them any harm I could escape with no


    problem if I chose to. I don''t want to seem dangerous to them because I don''t wish to harm them.


    They are hesitant ¡°what if we do not give you what you want, what are you going to do then?¡±


    ¡°I don''t wish to harm no one I just wanted to see if she was alive, that''s it.¡±


    They look at me surprised, ¡°Everybody wants something, don''t lie to us, just tell us what you want.¡±


    That''s when I see her I am relieved that she is alive. Not angry that she betrayed all of us, just thankful


    she survived. Knowing the guilt that she must feel from the sadness in her eyes.


    ¡°Sabrina is that really you.¡±


    ¡° Yes it is Bridget I escaped him. I picked up on your scent on my way back to the cabin. I am so


    grateful that you''re alive and well.¡±


    ¡°How could you not want to kill me right now because of what I have done to you¡± she begins to cry?


    ¡°Bridget I understand the reasoning of why you did what you did. I am just happy that you''re ok.¡±


    ¡°I''m so sorry Sabrina for everything.¡±


    I look at her and I smile ¡°it''s ok I forgive you for everything just take care of yourself for now I gotta go. I


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    need toe up with a n to defeat him once and for all.¡±


    I shift back into my wolf and I take off. Not being followed, I know that she is a loyal pack member, and


    she will be just fine. Shocked at how strong she really is to survive such an attack. Happy that she


    found her ce in this world with no one else but herself. Maybe once all of this is over, we could all be


    reunited.

 chapter 115

    chapter 115


    As I am running farther and farther away from Bridget and her new pack, I know that she will be ok that


    she is happy. The feeling of me feeling lost is gone. I know that I have sacrificed myself more than what


    I should have, but I can''t help it. I feel that it is my responsibility to protect those who are scared and


    need my protection. Even though I am scared too, but my fear does not matter, it can''t be shown. I am


    so much stronger than what people realize. I try not to show it as much. I don''t want to frighten them.


    I hear twigs breaking and leaves ruffling, not really sure what it is I stop. I go into defense mode, ready


    to protect myself. I get ready to pounce, and then I realize it''s Bridget and I stop.


    ¡°Sabrina I''m sorry about everything that has happened, but you can''t just forgive me that quick what I


    have done to you is unforgivable.¡±


    ¡°Bridget, you were protecting your family, you just went through something horrible and lost everything.


    You needed to protect Dominic and Damien, you couldn''t risk their lives for anyone.¡±


    ¡°I should have talked to you guys about it because we could havee up with a n together.¡±


    ¡°Bridget you were scared I understand stop apologizing and feeling guilty just be free and live your life


    and be happy. You were given a second chance to make it worth your wild.¡±


    ¡°This pack brought me back to life. I was so lost and broken on the verge of death. Iid there for days


    until they found me. I couldn''t move. I was hoping to die.¡±


    ¡°Bridget, I am happy that you are a fighter, keep fighting for the life you deserve.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina I can''t face what I have done. I can''t go back and face my brothers, you understand right.¡±


    ¡°Bridget you have found your pack that you belong to we are your family, and we will always be here for


    you when you''re ready to face then I will be there too.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sabrina. I am so d that we got to talk. I need to get back goodbye for now.¡±


    As I watch her walk away, I almost feel relief knowing that she has survived, and she''s doing great. I


    know that I should feel anger and want revenge for what she has done. I don''t I am happy for her that


    she has finally found her ce. I know that Dominic and Damien have the right to be upset with their


    sister for betraying us, but no harm came to them, so they need to forgive and forget.


    I am happy that Dominic and my father listened to me and not followed me. It would have irritated me if


    they didn''t follow mymand it had nothing to do with them but all to do with me. As I am


    approaching Dominic and my father they stand to hear what I have to say, but I say nothing.


    I can tell that the wolves want answers, but I don''t tell them I mind link them ¡°All is well we can head out


    now.¡±


    I go to take off not wanting to talk; it''s really none of their business. They have no right to be angry with


    Bridget; she only wanted to protect them. I know that I need to talk to them, but I''m trying to adjust to


    being free. I know that Dominic would never judge me. He loves me. Why am I being so cold? Is it


    because no matter how I treat him he will always love me? I have so much anger stuck inside me, I just


    want to scream, but I can''t. For what reason, it is all targeted to Dominic.


    I know that I''m running us ragged, but I can''t stand to be stopped for too long. We need to get back. I


    need to see Tonya, worried that he is going to target the cabin before we even make it back to help


    fight. I know that we think we are ahead, but there is always the possibility that we are not, and we are


    falling into a trap. The Alpha is smart and so evil who knows what his revenge will be.


    Knowing what has to be done, a n needs to be made and in ce. We can not allow packs to do as


    they please, especially all the devil pack has done. They have killed endless amounts of their own kind


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    and deserve to be punished. I am not sure of all the werewolf rules since I wasn''t brought up as a


    traditional werewolf family, but things are about to change.

 chapter 116

    chapter 116


    I can tell that the cabin ising near. I can smell Tonya and Damien. I know that we are close. They


    have been in this area. I can smell them. I began to get excited for Tonya even though my body is


    weak, and I am exhausted, so I push myself to go faster. Wanting nothing more than to see my sister.


    As I am getting closer, I''m not sure what I see. I then realize that it''s not just Tonya and Damien that


    there are many others. Not sure what is happening, I stop, and I wait for my father and Dominic.


    As we look over everyone, they seem like they know us, but I have no clue who they are. They bow


    down. I then notice my father is next to me. My father is their king. Then the unthinkable happens. My


    father then bows down to me. I''m shocked, not sure how to react. I stand with my head held high not


    showing any kind of weakness and that I am scared out of my mind.


    I feel power that I have never felt before, not knowing what is happening. I try to look over the crowd to


    spot Tonya. I still don''t see her wondering where she has gone. I''m not sure how to react to all of this,


    it''s a little much. I''m not sure if I''m ready to be a leader of so many. What if I fail them or get them


    killed?


    I get snapped out of my thoughts of fear when I hear ¡°Sabrina is it really you oh my god Sabrina.¡±


    I realize it is Tonya. I look for her in the crowd, but I don''t see her wondering where she ising from.


    Then I feel arms wrap around my wolves neck. I inhale Tonya''s scent, so d that we are together


    once again.


    ¡°I have missed you so much Sabrina I''m so sorry how things were thest time that we spoke to each


    other.¡±


    ¡°It''s ok you wanted space for you and your mate it''s ok Tonya I understand what happened wasn''t your


    fault.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina, how are you so forgiving.¡±


    There is no point being angry, especially at the people you love when it''s totally out of their control.


    ¡°I missed you so much Sabrina.¡±


    ¡°Tonya, I would like to get a shower and take a rest for a little if that would be ok with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh my yes you''re probably exhausted especially all you have been through.¡±


    As I am walking through the crowd of people, they are smiling and waving, I smile and wave back.


    Trying to hide how tired I am needing much rest. Knowing that I am pregnant, the rest will help my body


    heal and protect my baby. I am surprised by how many people are here.


    ¡°Tonya who are all these people.¡±


    ¡°They are here to help us take down the devil''s pack and rescue you, but you don''t seem like you need


    rescuing now.¡±


    ¡°I escaped him. I just couldn''t take it any longer when he went to hurt my baby. I knew that he wouldn''t


    stop, so I ran as fast as I could out of there.


    ¡°Wait Sabrina did you just say baby am I going to be an aunt that is amazing oh my god wait who is the


    father Sabrina?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you''re going to be an aunt and the father is Dominic.¡±


    ¡°Thank God that would have been awful to carry his child.¡±


    As we are walking into the cabin, all I really want is peace and quiet. You would think I would want to


    spend as much time with my sister as possible. It has been so long. I am exhausted. I don''t know how


    much longer I am going to be able to go on. I don''t want to disappoint Tanya, but I need some rest.


    ¡°Tonya, I am going to get a shower and then get some rest could we talkter I am so tired please.¡±


    ¡°Of course Sabrina that would be fine I am just so happy that your home I miss you.¡±


    I smile ¡°thank you, Tonya, I have missed you as well.¡±


    I went back to the room that was Dominic and i. Nothing has changed in the Room everything is exactly


    the same as the way I left it surprising. I go through the clothes, try to find somethingfortable. I find


    a pair of ck sweatpants and oversized shirt, put them on the bed and walk into the bathroom wanting


    to get showered. Knowing that I haven''t been able to get a nice hot shower for a long time excited to


    feel the warmth on my back.


    As I take my clothes off I go and turn the water on, I let it warm to the temperature that I desire. I reach


    my hand to feel the water and it feels so good. As the water is pouring over my body soaking it I am


    loving the warmth and never knew how much I would miss the hot water running over my body. As I


    scrub and scrub trying to get alpha Alex''s scent off me, my skin is red burning from the water touching.


    I start to cry knowing what he has done to me once again and now having to recover.


    As the water is turning cold, I jump, memoriese back, I shut it off and get my towel as I wrap it


    around my body. I look in the mirror in front of me, seeing my reflection but knowing how much I have


    changed. My eyes red from my tears trying to contain myself. I walk out to the bed, I grab my clothes, I


    get dressed, and Iy down. As I tossed, and I turned, I couldn''t getfortable, but then I heard the


    door open, I looked, and I see Dominic. Hees over and lies beside me, he wraps me in his arms. I


    rxed, and I finally feel safe, and I can fall asleep.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 chapter 117

    chapter 117


    TONYA''S POV


    It has been crazy since my father and Dominic have left. People from all different packs havee.


    They want to help save Sabrina and get revenge for everything that the devil''s pack has done to them.


    So many loved one''s lost so viciously for no reason at all. I want to tell them that we can do this, but I


    am scared that maybe we can''t.


    Damien has been so supportive of everything weing new members and also assisting in training


    them. Most of them are warriors, so training is almost like exercise to keep everyone active. There are


    so many kinds of wolves I never knew of. I hate how much was hidden from me growing up. I should


    have been trained all my life instead it was tucked away from me. It makes me so angry how much my


    parents withheld from me. It''s like being weed into a life that was always supposed to be mine but


    was hidden. My parents never had me question how they felt about me, but now I wonder if any of it


    was real. The only thing that I know was real was the bond that Sabrina and I always had together.


    Not having her here with me is causing me to struggle. I''m trying not to show weakness. But it''s like a


    piece of me is missing without her here with me. I still feel some guilt from thest time we have


    spoken. I know that I didn''t mean the things I said, and I know that she won''t hold it against me. I just


    wish that myst words to her were better.


    I can''t believe that we are getting closer to rescuing her. There are new people showing up everyday


    joining us. I didn''t even realize that there were so many wolves in existence. I lived such a shelter life,


    not realizing there are so many of us. I''m so grateful to all those that are going to help us take down the


    devil''s pack.


    I''m worried about my father and Dominic. Hoping that Dominic would be able to resist saving Sabrina if


    there is a chance given to him. I don''t want him to get himself-killed. I don''t want Sabrina to have to


    suffer the loss of her mate as well, especially after all that she has been through. I can''t believe how


    things have changed in just a couple of days.


    Knowing that I need to stop daydreaming and get out of this bed, there is so much to do. As I go to get


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    out of my bed to get dressed, Damien grabs a hold of my waist, and he pulls me into him.


    ¡°Tonya, where do you think you''re going to get back here and cuddle with me, I''m not ready to let you


    go.¡±


    ¡°Damien, there is just so much to do we need not take any breaks until our mission ispleted.¡±


    ¡°Tonya, you need to rx and have some fun.¡±


    ¡°Damien, I will rx when Sabrina is back safely and the devils pack in non-existing.¡±


    I get out of his grip and go get dressed. I know that he is frustrated with me, but I don''t care. I walk out


    of the bedroom. The smell of bacon catches my nose. I see that there are others she wolves already


    preparing breakfast.


    ¡°Good morningdies is there anything I can help you with.¡± I''m not good at remembering names, but I


    just smile and offer to help.


    ¡°Sure, if you want to you help prepare the tes and serve them out as we finish up cooking.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can do that.¡± I was never that much of a cook, but never really got the chance to learn.


    As I am serving out thest couple of tes. I notice that everyone stands. I''m not sure what is going


    on. I try to look but see nothing. I continue to pass out tes of food. Then I see everyone go to kneel


    down. As I stand, that is when I see her tears fill my eyes. I want to run to her. But I can''t, I can feel her


    power and I can''t move its like I''m forced to kneel as well. Then I realize that it''s not my father who is in


    control any longer that Sabrina is the Queen Alpha, and she is our leader.


    I watch her as she looks over the crowd. I can see the pain and the weakness in her eyes. I know that


    she is trying to be strong for everyone. But she is torn down and tired. I am in shock that she is here in


    front of me wondering how this came about it, I''m happy that she is free but terrified of the trauma that


    she had to go through. Wondering what ising our way due to her escape.


    I run up to her, I see the damage that has already been done hoping that we can get through this. I put


    my arms around her, I can feel her body is frail and weak as she trembles in my arms. I have missed


    her. I don''t want to let go. I can tell that she is exhausted and needs to rebuild some of her strength to


    get some much needed rest. She goes straight to her room and shuts the door. I thought our reunion


    would be so much different.


    She has been home for 5 minutes, and she is already trying to get away from me. I am scared that


    maybe she''s angry with me, but I try not to show my concern. I don''t want to make this about me. I


    can''t believe she is pregnant. Now I know how she survived all the horror. The will to protect her baby


    is what kept her going.


    I want to go into her room, but I stop myself wanting to give her space but needing to know that she is


    ok. I walk up to Dominic ¡°can you please go in with her, I need to know that she is okay and if you''re


    with her, I will be at ease please Dominic.¡±


    ¡°Tonya she will be okay you don''t need to worry about her, she is just tired, but I am going to go in and


    talk to her.¡±


    I stand outside the door pacing back and forth wondering how she is doing. I can''t take it any longer. I


    go in to check on her. I see Dominic and her lying on the bed, wrapped into Dominic''s arm then I


    realize she is taking care of for now. I quietly shut their door and go to find Damien.

 chapter 118

    chapter 118


    TONYA''S POV


    I''ve been trying to deal with things the best that I can. Sabrina has been sleeping for days. I haven''t


    been able to talk to her, which is driving me crazy. I want to give her space But I also want her to know I


    am here for her no matter what. My father says that she is sleeping so much because her body needs


    to recover. It worries me though because she is pregnant, and she''s not eating. She is already


    malnourished enough. Dominic has not left her side so at least I know she''s taking care of, I guess.


    As I am walking outside, I try to find my father. We need to talk about what is next. I''ve been trying not


    to force him to talk to me, but I also don''t want a surprise attack. We need to be ready for what is


    don''t seem worried about what is about to happen. I am really not sure why. I try to keep my cool. I


    don''t want to explode. I feel like they aren''t taking the situation seriously enough.


    I see my father and I run up to him ¡°we need to talk about what our n is.¡±


    ¡°We need to wait for your sister to awake, so we are able to talk about what our next move is.¡±


    ¡°Don''t you think we should have a n in ce? We don''t know when she is going to wake up, they


    could attack us before she is awake.¡±


    ¡°Tonya, we can''t do anything without her approval. She is the new Alpha Queen.¡±


    ¡°Then we need to wake her and figure out what our next move is. We don''t want them to attack and kill


    us all.¡±


    ''You need to be patient, my child we can not rush her healing.¡±


    ¡°Be patient, are you crazy what is going to happen when theye and attack us? All of us are going


    to die, we are not going to be prepared.¡±


    ¡°She hasn''t appointed a Beta, there is no one in secondmand here. Nobody is going to follow


    anybody else but her.¡±


    ¡°You''ve got to be fucking kidding me this is bullshit we all could die.¡±


    I walk away from him, not waiting to listen to anything else that he has to say. What is wrong with him?


    Does he not realize the situation we all are in? I go to search for Damien. I need to talk to someone that


    will understand where I aming from. I am so frustrated why would he not listen to me, I am his


    daughter too? It''s not fair that everyone automatically just follows Sabrina when she has done nothing.


    As I am looking all over the grounds trying to find him I don''t see him I begin wondering where he has


    gone. I decide to go into the cabin. Maybe he''s in there. He''s usually training at this time, but nobody is


    doing anything. I go into the cabin and I shout for him at first I don''t get a response. Then all of a


    sudden, I see him walking out of Sabrina''s room. I begin to wonder why was he in there is she awake.


    I look at him ¡°what were you doing in Sabrina''s room I''ve been looking everywhere for you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°She needed to talk to me, she wanted me to be her Beta.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean she wants to make you her Beta you and her don''t even get along?''


    ¡°I am not sure why she would choose me, but she has. I don''t know what to say. I told her I need to talk


    to you first. I mean it is such a big honor.¡±


    ¡°If she has chosen you, there is no talking to me about it, you are her second inmand I just don''t


    know why she would choose you over me.¡±


    ¡°Tonya I don''t believe she is choosing me over you, she is trying to make the best decision based on


    what would be best for everyone.''


    ¡°What the hell is that supposed to mean? Do you think that I wouldn''t be able to be her Beta.¡±


    ¡°Tonya don''t take this the wrong way but do you even know the responsibilities of a Beta.¡±


    ¡°That doesn''t matter if I know the responsibilities or not I could always learn.¡±


    ¡°There is know time to learn, and you know this and Sabrina didn''t choose me her wolf did.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry I am just so tired and scared of what might happen, and I feel that no one cares, and I''m


    getting so frustrated.¡±


    ¡°Tonya we will figure this out together, I promise I know everything seems impossible, but it will all


    I look into Damien''s eyes hoping that he is telling the truth. I put my head on to his shoulder snuggling


    into him. My body starts not to feel so tense, I began to rx. Reliefes over my entire body. I have


    not felt this good in so long Ie to realize I can finally breathe. The weight that has been on my


    chest wanting to protect everyone is gone. I can breathe.


    ¡°Tonya I love you so much I am her always I promise, baby, you ''re not alone, you never will be I will


    always be here for you.¡±


    ¡°I love you to Damien , you are the reason that I fight another day. I am just so tired of fighting I just


    want to live.¡±


    ¡°Baby I promise it will all be over, and we will live a wonderful life together.¡±


    I never thought I could love someone so much in my life with all that has happened. I look at Damien


    with some stress off my shoulders. Hoping that he is right that we will be able to have a life together


    without fear.

 chapter 119

    chapter 119


    SABRINA''S POV


    Dominic hasn''t left my side. I am so lucky to have him as my mate. I can tell that he is worried about


    me. I have been so tired I have just been sleeping. Wanting to get the strength to be the leader that the


    pack needs, but my body is exhausted. I know that I''m wasting time resting, but I can''t help myself. I


    am just so tired it''s like I can''t control myself.


    I''m shocked I''m not waking up to nightmares. It has been so long that I have been able to sleep


    through the night without screaming myself awake, it has to be because of Dominic. Being in his arms


    just makes me feel safe and rxed. I love him so much that words could never express my feelings


    for him. I want to protect him at all times because I could never risk his life for anything. I love him too


    much.


    I love the affection that he shows to our baby. Especially when he is talking to my belly as he rubs it.


    When he kisses my belly I feel tingles in between my legs, wanting him so badly but too tired to fully


    react. It has been so long since I felt his touch; I have been longing for it. The feeling of being intimate


    gives me anxiety. I know that I should not feel this way, but I do.


    What is wrong with me, he is my mate he would never do the things that Alex has done to me? I''m just


    exhausted from all of it. I don''t want to be touched, not now. How do I tell him that I know he''s going to


    expect it, but I''m just not ready? I don''t want to make him feel bad or angry. So, I don''t make it


    noticeable that he is making me react to him. Knowing that I do not want to act on it. I pretend that he


    isn''t affecting me, not in wanting to fuck him kind of way.


    I am feeling better, not sure how long it has been, but I''m starting to feel fully rested, shocked by how


    good it feels. Loving not being so damn tired and weak. I hate feeling that way. I don''t want anyone to


    see me as weak. They would be terribly misled.


    I set up in bed, looking around, wondering where Dominic is. I feel jazz trying to speak to me; I want to


    ignore her, but I know I need to forgive her because she is my wolf. As hard as it may be to forgive her I


    remember everything we have been through, and she is what kept me strong and not give up. I think


    that is why her betrayal was so hard to take. I decide it''s time to forgive her and let her speak out


    knowing it''s the right thing to do; I need her just as much as she needs me.


    ¡°Sabrina, we need to choose a Beta. I have a person in mind now that you are their leader.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean I am the leader now?¡±


    ¡°Come on now Sabrina you are the new Alpha it is time to choose our second inmand and I know


    who he should be.¡±


    ¡°Wait, don''t you think that it should be Tonya, our sister.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina, she is too weak to be our second inmand. I know that you would want her, but we both


    know that she is not fit.¡±


    I don''t understand why Jazz thinks that Tonya is not fit to be our second inmand. She is strong.


    She went through all that I have gone through. She would be a great leader also. I need to know why


    Jazz doesn''t want Tonya as our Beta. I then realize that Jazz is in my thoughts. Jazz goes to respond.


    ¡°Sabrina I know that you would love for your sister to rule with you, but we need to be smart, we need


    to choose someone that already knows the role. Someone who will not just agree with you because


    you are, in fact, their blood. Someone that will fight you if your decision you''re about to make is wrong


    even if you think it''s right.¡±


    ¡°Well Jazz, who do you think is the perfect fit to be second inmand my Beta?¡±


    ¡°I think I know who the Beta should be, Damien. He is strong as a warrior; he trains those who don''t


    have any experience and turns them into warriors. He is smart, and he knows the role of a Beta since


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    he already was one in hisst pack. His bloodline is strong, and he will stand up to you if he needs to.¡±


    ¡°I agree Damien is a great choice. He is strong but besides that, he cares about people wanting them


    to be strong, just as strong as if not stronger. He trains other wolves to defeat those who try to hurt


    them. Jazz I think that we for once agree that Damian will be the Beta.¡±

 chapter 120

    chapter 120


    There is no arguing between us, we both know that decision that we made is the best decision for


    everybody. I wait for Dominic toe back to the Room before I figure out that he''s in the bathroom. I


    can hear the shower turn on. I don''t want to go and get up and go into the bathroom. I can''t see him


    naked I am afraid that I will want him. Knowing that I am not ready for any intimacy. I am struggling with


    it, I don''t know why, but I just can''t right now.


    As I lie on the bed, I put my hands on my belly and fill our baby''s movements. I love feeling our pup


    move and I am curious to see what we are having but knowing I want to be surprised. I have been


    pregnant now for almost 3 months. I only have 3 more to go. I am nervous about if I am going to be a


    good mother hoping that I will be. I am scared that all of this will not be resolved in time that Alex will


    take advantage and wait until I go intobor to attack. That would be the best time, especially when I


    will be at my weakest point.


    I want to n an attack first, so I don''t have to worry about my child. There is no time to waste before


    we start nning to attack. Knowing that it''s going to be one hell of a fight. Hoping that there won''t be


    any casualties on our side anyhow. I want to be the one that rips Alex''s heart from his chest. Knowing


    that I am pregnant I can''t risk the loss of my child just in case he tries to kill my baby. He knows that I


    will do whatever it takes to protect my baby.


    I am so lost in thought I don''t even realize that Dominices out of the bathroom with nothing more


    than a towel until he sits right in front of me. I say nothing as I bite my bottom lip trying to resist him but


    knowing that I will not be able to. I want to fuck him so bad I can''t help but to give in to him even though


    he''s not even asking, but I am demanding it.


    Pushing him down onto the bed and start to kiss him I began kissing down his neck leading to his hard


    cock I put it in my mouth and start to suck on his hard cock loving the taste of him not being able to fit


    his full length in my mouth I begin stroking the rest of his cock with my hand my pussy is getting so wet


    for him. Listening to his moans are making me even wetter. When he goes to cum in my mouth I


    swallow I start to cry not even realizing it.


    ¡°Sabrina what is wrong baby.¡± He put me in his arms.


    ¡°I''m so sorry, Dominic.¡± I am so ashamed to react this way to my mate. He is nothing like Alex. Hating


    that being intimate with my mate reminds of that monster. Wishing that I could just forget about all that


    has happened to me and just move on from it.


    ¡°Sabrina you don''t have to be sorry I should have been more sensitive to your situation. I should have


    stopped you and not allowed you to go through with it.¡±


    As he is holding me into his chest, I don''t want to respond, I just want to forget. I want to be happy with


    my mate, especially because we are about to be parents. How do I do it? How can I just forget all that I


    have been through the past 3 months. It''s not something I can just instantly heal from. I want to go


    back to how things were before I was captured.


    ¡°Sabrina, are you ok? Please answer me you''re starting to worry me.¡±


    ¡°Dominic I''m sorry I don''t want to tell you all that I have gone through with Alex the past 3 months. I


    don''t want to relive it all by talking about.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina you don''t need to talk to me about it but if you need to, I''m here for you always.¡±


    I get up and go walk into the bathroom. I turn the shower on not wanting to shower but just wanting to


    cry, not wanting Dominic to hear me. Once I leave all my emotions out, I shut the shower off and walk


    back out to the bedroom.


    I look at Dominic ¡°get Damien, please I need to talk to him as soon as possible.¡±


    It''s time to get shit on the road. I need to start nning on defeating the devil''s pack. The first step is


    appointing a Beta my second inmand. I know that Damien will get the job done, and he will be an


    amazing Beta, and he will tell me what he thinks no matter if I am his Alpha.


    I get dressed as I wait for Damien toe to my room. It''s time to make an appearance to my pack


    after I appoint my Beta to the pack. We need to start preparing for what is about toe. This isn''t


    going to be easy. By far people are going to die. I want everyone to know what they are being asked. I


    want them to understand they are going to be risking their lives. That I''m not going to force them to


    fight if they choose not to. Even though I need them to defeat the devil''s pack, they will not be forced.


    I began to think of my sister. She is probably going crazy. We haven''t really spoken since I have


    returned. She probably thinks I''m mad at her, I can''t wait to reunite with her. I have missed her so much


    all this time that I have been away. I know that she has probably been feeling guilt. Especially about the


    if she was at the cabin when Alex came back to capture me.


    The door opens and I see Damien and Dominic. ¡°Thank you foring to speak with me, I have a


    request to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Yes my Alpha, what is your request?¡± I can tell that the wordse out like he''s irritated wondering


    why.


    I can''t control myself. I call him out on it. ¡°Damien I do not like how you speak to me, that is not the way


    you talk to your alpha with such an irritated tone.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry alpha I am not myself things have been a little crazy especially over you.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine Damien I did not call you in here to fight. I would like to appoint you my Beta if you would


    ept.¡±


    ¡°Why would you choose me as your Beta when you have better options.¡±


    I am losing my patience. ¡°Are you questioning the decision of your alpha?¡±


    ¡°No I am not. I am just wondering why you want me as your Beta. Can you answer that for me.¡±


    ¡°This is the exact reason why I want you as my Beta. You question me and if I do something that is not


    reasonable you will tell me about it where others would ignore it.¡±


    ¡°I am going to have to talk this over with Tonya first to make sure that she was OK with it.¡±


    ¡°This isn''t Tonya''s decision , this is yours to decide. My wolf has chosen you; she hasn''t had any


    interest in anybody else.¡±


    ¡°I understand, but I have to make sure it is OK with her, she might think that she should be by your


    side.¡±


    ¡°She is always going to be by my side. She doesn''t need a title to be by my side.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Even with that said, I still need to talk to her about it. I will tell you my decision by the end of the day.¡±


    ¡°Damien this is one of the greatest honors you will be the Beta of the most powerful pack. So please


    make sure you make your choice wisely you can go now thank you.¡±


    I am irritated that he did not juste out and ept the position as the new Beta. Wondering now if I


    made the right choice. Knowing that he has to confine in his mate before he makes his choice. When it


    everyone even if our mate does not agree with our choices. For him to be the Beta of this pack, he is


    going to have to realize that. I love my sister, but this is not her choice, it is mine.

 chapter 121

    chapter 121


    Waiting for Damien''s decision is driving me crazy. I need an answer. I don''t have any time to waste. It


    should please him that I offered the title to him. Instead, he''s checking to make sure it''s ok with his


    mate. I tried to hide my irritation, but Dominic doesn''t fall for it, he could tell that something is wrong.


    ¡°Sabrina, I know my brother can be hard-headed sometimes, but please just give him time to get used


    to the idea of being your Beta. It''s a big responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Dominic time isn''t something we have, he needs to get it together. My sister isn''t to make his choices


    he is.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina he probably just wants to give her a heads-up, so it''s not a surprise to her.¡±


    I want him to understand where I''ming from, why I am angry, but he just seems. Like he just wants


    to keep the peace, just trying to make everyone happy. He needs to understand that you can''t always


    please everyone. We need to do what is right for our pack. The bedroom door opens to my surprise it is


    Damien.


    ¡°Sabrina I''m so sorry that I was so rude earlier I should have epted your offer right from the start.


    There wasn''t any reason for me to act the way I did. If you will still have me, I would love to be your


    Beta.¡±


    ¡°Damien I know all this is new, and it''s going to take some getting used to. I know it is for me anyhow. I


    also know that I am d that you came to your senses, you''re going to be a great Beta.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sabrina, I know that we have not always agreed on everything, but I know that you are


    going to be a great leader.¡±


    As nervous as I am, I know that he''s right. I know what needs to be done, what is right and what is


    wrong. The power seeks through me like I meant to know every decision, every desire of my pack. Not


    sure how to exin it, but it''s there. As nervous as I am to disappoint my pack, I know that I am their


    best chance of survival. All packs need a leader to make them thrive.


    ¡°Thank you, Damien, we are going to announce everything tonight so make sure you look presentable


    Tonya as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes my Alpha¡± he responds and walks out the door.


    Dominic walks over to me ¡°Sabrina I have some things to take care of. I need to go for now, but I will be


    backter.¡±


    ¡°Ok I''ll see you soon my love.¡±


    I know that it is time to start leading my pack. I need to start learning the rules of being an alpha, I know


    that my father could help me with this. It almost feels like ites natural when a question arises, it''s


    like I already know the answer. It''s confusing to me, I want to figure out how do I already know the


    answer when the question hasn''t even been asked. Only been thought of. I know that it''s probably all


    instinct, but I want to know how to control it.


    I get up knowing I''m tired of resting. It is time to leave this bedroom. I go to look in my closet to see if


    there is anything to wear, I put on some nk leggings and a t-shirt. Knowing I''m not trying to win a


    beauty contest. Just wanting to look presentable, but also still beingfortable. As a look into the


    mirror it''s like I am a different person. I am stronger now than what I ever was knowing that this is what


    I am supposed to.


    I don''t ask for permission to leave my room because I don''t need it, I am the alpha. I step out of my


    bedroom, knowing it''s time to make myself noticeable. As I walk out the bedroom  I notice people in the


    house not knowing their names. People I have never seen before but knowing I am their leader. I don''t


    feel afraid of anything, I feel strong and empowered.


    As they stop to look at me, I smile knowing that I am ready to be the leader they need. There is no


    more doubt running through my veins. Knowing I am the strongest in the room. Knowing I can defeat


    any of my pack members in this room. Only if I had no other choice. I don''t want to be the alpha that


    punishes their pack. I want to be the alpha that embraces them to be the best that they can be.


    I decided to break the silence. ¡°Good afternoon, I am not sure of your names, but I appreciate all that


    you have done.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god wow it''s really you the alpha we are the mates of the warriors there wives basically we help


    prepare the food and everything for everybody my name is Tiffany this is Sandra and Emily.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for everything you do, but I''m hoping to also find time to train to be able to defend


    yourselves.¡±


    They look at me confused, I am shocked that these women have no experience in fighting. We are in a


    war, and they are easily targeted to be captured. They should at least know how to defend themselves


    to prevent themselves from being captured.


    ¡°No no we don''t fight we just make sure everything is prepared for everybody, so they can eat nice


    home cooked meals every day.¡±


    ¡°That is great of you to make sure everybody is fed, but you also need to take care of yourself. We are


    going into a war and you''re an easy target because you are a woman. You need to be able to at least


    defend yourself from your capture.¡±


    I notice that their eyes go big. I wonder if I said something wrong. I know that I did not. It is the truth


    they need to be able to defend themselves. The woman should be offered training even if it''s just


    defense training.


    ¡°Look Emily, Sandra and Tiffany, your work here is appreciated by everyone. You have a very important


    role in this pack. I rmend that you at least take defense training if you choose not to find that is


    your choice, but you should consider it. Especially if you ever decide to have children, this would be a


    way for you to protect them.¡±


    A girl steps forward knowing their names but not knowing who they belong to. ¡°I would love to be


    trained, I would love to be able to know how to defend myself when I need to.¡±


    ¡°Good I will train you myself After dinner today your training will start. Be ready, it is intense.¡±


    ¡°Wait, there''s a lot of cleaning up after dinner. We''re going to need your help, Emily, you can''t just leave


    us.¡±


    I look at them and smile. It''s ¡°ok we will helpplete the chores that need to be done once they are


    finished then Emily and I will train and if you decide also to train as well then we all will together.¡±


    I walk away and step into the next Room, I want to listen to what they are going to say. I know that this


    is unconventional for them. Most packs believe that the men are the only Warriors that is not the case


    not in my pack. To be honest, I don''t know these people I do not know who I trust and whom I cannot.


    Yes I am going to enhance my hearing and listen to them. I want to know what they say after I leave.  I


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    go into the living Room and sit down and that''s when I listen.


    "Do you really think that we can also be Warriors in this pack I always wanted to learn."


    "Fighting always leads to death. I don''t want to die."


    ¡°Stop both of you, this is a chance to learn how to protect ourselves and our family''s if we need to.¡±


    ¡°That''s what we have our husbands for to protect us and our children.¡±


    ¡°If the pack is taken down and your husband is to them, what are you going to do? You''re not going to


    be able to protect you or your child.¡±


    ¡°It''s an option that she gave us that nobody else has ever, we should at least think about it.¡±


    ¡°I have already thought about it, I am training and I want to learn how to fight and to protect myself.¡±


    ''What do you think that Ivan is going to say about it, he''s not going to want to risk your life.¡±


    ¡°Ivan is going to have to ept it. I want to learn. He''s not going to go against his own alpha. You guys


    should really consider it now, let ''s finish our chores, so we don''t get behind.¡±


    I smile to myself knowing that thesedies need the help that I can provide. Everyone should know how


    to defend themselves. Against any monster thates along, the only bad part is some monsters don''t


    disappear so fast.


    As I go to get up the door opens, I recognize that it''s Tonya. Tears fill my eyes. I ran to her with open


    arms and pulled in for the longest hug.


    ¡°I have missed you so much my sister I am so happy that we are finally together again.¡±

 chapter 122

    chapter 122


    I can see that she is surprised to see me there are no wordsing out of her mouth. She stares. I


    wonder what she''s thinking as she walks towards me and her arms go around me. I love feeling the


    tightness in her hug as I can feel a breath leaving her chest. I can tell that she is relieved. Enjoying the


    warmth from her hug, I never want to let her go. We''ve always been there for others no matter what life


    brings. It''s crazy how life has changed so dramatically, but our bond is still as strong, if not stronger. I


    let her hug me as long as she needed to. I am so grateful that we are finally together once again


    enjoying her scent.


    She finally let me go as I looked at her. I smile, being so happy at this moment. I can tell she is trying to


    hold her tears back. ¡°God, Sabrina I was so worried I wasn''t sure what was going to happen this time I


    didn''t know if he was going to kill you.¡±


    ¡°No need to worry any longer, Tonya I am back, and I am not going anywhere ever again, I promise.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina I am so shocked by Bridget''s betrayal I really never thought that she would do the things that


    she had done. I don''t know what I would do if I had seen her again and probably killed her.¡±


    ¡°You do nothing, what she has done was not her fault, you and I both know first hand the control that


    Alex has on others.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina, how could you say that she made you suffer for months, and you just forgive her like that.¡±?


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°There is no reason to hate her; she was protecting the people that she loves.¡±


    ¡°I would have done the same thing for you. I would do anything to protect you just like you would do


    anything to protect me.¡±


    I can see the shame fill her eyes knowing that I am right that what Bridget did was terrible, but she did


    what she had to do to protect those who she loved I don''t want Tonya to hate her we need to just


    forgive and forget especially when Bridgetes back I want her to be weed like family.


    I look at her Tonya ¡°how disappointed were you when you saw that the Beta was dead, and it wasn''t by


    your hand.¡±


    ¡°Don''t get me wrong Sabrina I wanted to kill him more than anything but when I saw him lying there I


    was terrified right then and there I knew that something horrible had happened, and I was scared that I


    was going to find you and Dominic''s body next.¡±


    ¡°I''m so sorry you had to go through all of that I thought that you must have been going crazy, but I truly


    did what, I thought, would keep everyone safe even though I knew what wasing to me.¡±


    ¡°I will be honest Sabrina, I was angry and tried it was like you were trying to be like my mother, and it


    got on my nerves but when you were gone, I missed you, there was a piece of me missing without


    you.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry Tonya I don''t mean to act this way I will try to back off and let you live whatever kind of life


    you want to live But you need to understand no matter what I just want you to be safe, and I will do


    whatever I need to do to make sure of it,¡±


    ¡°That''s how I know why they chose you Sabrina because you are a leader you know what needs to be


    done and all you want is to keep others safe you will sacrifice yourself before anyone gets hurt that''s


    why I am proud to call you my alpha.¡±


    Tears start running down my face. I am so grateful that Tonya epts me as her leader, my best friend,


    my sister, one of the most important people in my life, the only person who I know I will have forever. I


    will be honest. I was afraid that she would not want me as her alpha. I am just happy that she epts


    me as her alpha. It means more to me than anything she could ever imagine.


    ¡°Sabrina, why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°I am not sad, I am happy. These are tears of joy that you ept me as your alpha. I was so worried


    you are my best friend and I don''t want to lose you no matter what.


    ¡°Sabrina, you were born to lead this is your destiny, and I am not going anywhere. I will be by your side


    no matter what because you are my sister, my blood and I love you more than anything in this world.¡±

 chapter 123

    chapter 123


    As I go to step outside, I am surprised at what I see, and I am sort of pissed off. Everybody is huddled


    around doing nothing. I am not sure why. I am looking for my father. I need his help on how to lead.


    They should be training for what ising, we should be practicing every second. I hope that these


    men fall in line, I don''t want it to be where they look down on me because I am a woman.


    I decided to try to mind link my Beta. Maybe he could help me. ¡°Damian, do you know where my father


    is?¡±


    ¡°Alpha, I do not know, I will run through the grounds to see if I can find hum if you want me too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please thank you, Damien.¡±


    As I look around, I decide there''s no better time than now to start as I let out a growl, and it goes quiet.


    I get nervous as everyone is staring at me, forgetting what I have to say. I don''t want to seem like I am


    not a good leader, most of them I don''t even know. Like they don''t know me and what powers I carry.


    ¡°Hello my fellow wolves, once you guys are done resting. Then you need to begin your exercise and


    training . We are going to be going to war, and I need you all to be ready. With that said, I am doing


    training with the women after dinner. It will be a defense training for them to be able to defend


    themselves if need be. It is not mandatory for your women toe, it''s rmended they need to be


    able to defend themselves. I want to thank you for everything that you have done and what you''re


    willing to do for me.¡±


    As I look over the crowd, I see as they all slightly bow to me. For what reason I slightly bow back


    knowing that I look crazy, but you should bow to your people. They are the ones that keep us strong. I


    want to be an alpha that respects her pack.


    ¡°I am sorry one more thing if you have any suggestions that may help us, pleasee forward and talk


    to me about them. I am open to anything. If you have any issues, talk to me, we will try to resolve them


    together, that''s all for now, get back to work.¡±


    I almost feel like a sour patch kid one minute I am barking out orders and then the next minute I am


    trying to sweeten it up. I just don''t want them to see me as a joke. I''m not the one who usually minds


    what people think. Being their leader, it is important for me to gain their respect.


    All of a sudden, I hear a loud howl. It''s like a howl begging for help. I start to run as I shift into my pure


    white wolf as others shift to follow. We spread out to better our defenses as we track down who is in


    need for help. That''s when I see a man on top of one of the she-wolf not sure who it is as we are


    getting closer I notice oh my God, it''s Emily, one of thedies I just meant. I run faster, trying to get


    there even faster.


    I feel up with anger as I let out a growl of fury. I watch as he flies back and falls to the ground on his


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    back and hits the ground from my growl. As Jazz takes over me, I feel all her frustration hurt from what


    all alpha Alex has done to us and watching someone else almost suffering our same fate, she went


    crazy she grabbed a hole of the man''s head and ripped it right off his shoulders as blood flew


    everywhere She threw his head to the side and let out a howl of victory and holds it up like a trophy.


    I turn around and I see everybody cheering. I am happy  we saved Emily, but this is not over. I look at


    them all. This is why all of us women and children need to be able to defend ourselves. This could have


    been a lot worse, especially if we did not make it to her on time.


    Emily runs over to me and hugs me ¡°thank you so much, alpha I was so scared thank you.¡± She said as


    the tears fell from her eyes.


    ¡°No problem, Emily, that''s why I offered youdies to train, you should really consider it.¡±


    I look at my pack as I shift Jazz gestures for them to follow and then my pack and I run back to the


    cabin where we belong for now. I can feel the power running through me making me feel almost


    invincible. That''s when I realize that I can be their Alpha that they need. Loving the feeling of running


    as a pack and the wind blowing through my fur. It can''t get any better than this, but it''s all short-lived.


    When I see my father, he doesn''t look too happy. Not really sure what has happened for him to be


    upset. He stands still as he is holding a coat for me as I get closer. I then shift back and wrap the coat


    around my body. He looks at me and says in a deep voice, ¡°we need to talk.¡±


    I look at him with some concern on my face, wondering what is going on. As I am walking into the


    cabin, my father follows behind me, not wasting any time at all. As he is pushing me inside the door.


    ¡°Sabrina what the hell were you thinking just running off like you''re not super women. You have


    warriors to handle these kinds of issues.¡±


    I looked at him angrily, but I knew that he was just scared of me getting hurt. ¡°It was instinct that I


    couldn''t help myself. It was like I knew that she belonged to my pack and needed my protection. So, I


    took off to get her as fast as I could.¡±


    ¡°It''s remarkable what you feel when you''re Alpha, you just need to be careful that growling is going to


    bring challenges. That wants your position as Queen.¡±


    ¡°Let theme because I am not afraid I won''t be the one that gets defended. Don''t you think it''s time


    to start some of my training.¡±


    ¡°Of course we can get right to it if you want to.¡±


    ¡°Hell yeah.¡±


    I know that I shouldn''t be so cocky, but I don''t want to show any kind of weakness to anybody. I also


    don''t want to fight for my position as Queen. But if I have to I will do what I have to do to keep what is


    rightfully mine.

 chapter 124

    chapter 124


    I am nervous about training with my father I can tell that he will not hold anything back. My senses are


    overwhelming me. I am not sure how to control them. I don''t know how to concentrate on just one, it''s


    like they''re all battling together. It''s making me dizzy, almost.


    As I practically fell, a breezee across my face, I put my head back as my father''s fist flies in the air.


    And misses me. I catch his foot as he is trying to kick me in the gut. He tries to pull it from my hand, but


    my grip is too strong, it doesn''t work so well for him as I flip him on the ground. He jumps backup with


    no hesitation as he lunges for me, I Dodge him. I am not the one that likes to hurt others, so I''m ying


    more defense than anything.


    ¡°Sabrina why are you not fighting back you need to be able to fight also not just defend yourself.¡±


    All of a sudden, I hear a voice that I have never heard before, so it''s not someone I know. ¡°It''s because


    she doesn''t know how to fight, she is weak.¡±


    I smile at him ¡°is that a challenge sir would you like to fight me.¡±


    Heughs ¡°it would be my pleasure to defeat and kill you and take over your Crown I always wanted to


    be royalty it''s about time that I will be.¡±


    I almost feel bad for him knowing what is about toe, why he wants to kill me. I am not sure. As I


    watch people gather around, its making me nervous. I can tell people are curious about how this is


    going to end if I am going to be able to beat him. There is no doubt in my mind that I will win, I just wish


    it wasn''t a show for entertainment.


    ¡°Sabrina this is a fight to the death are you ready.¡±


    As I stand strong, I''m more irritated than anything. I don''t want to do this, I was supposed to train not


    fight for my position as Queen Alpha.


    ¡°Look at you, you''re so pretty it''s going to be a shame to watch you die.¡±


    I smile, knowing that he''s just trying to scare me. Iughed to myself because it will not work. I already


    know I''m stronger. He will see for himself very soon how stronger I am. I won''t kill him because I am not


    a killer. I won''t back down knowing I need the practice.


    As he tries to catch me off guard I Dodge him then push him down to the ground. I watch as he gets


    backup andes after me, throwing every punch that he possibly can. Not hitting me once, I smile at


    him, knowing it pisses him off as rage overtakes him. I watch him as he shifts in to his Wolf I don''t want


    to shift knowing that Jazz won''t take mercy like I will. I tried to intimidate his Wolf as I''m staring into the


    eyes of it the Wolf then bowels down to his Queen.


    As they say, you should never turn your back on a fight. I go to walk away and turn my back on the


    Wolf thentches onto the back of my neck I screech out in pain. As the Wolf digs his canines dipper


    and dipper not letting go or giving me no other choice, I break its neck.


    As the Wolf falls to the ground, I am pissed his life was taken for no reason at all, but greed overcame


    him. As everyone cheers my victory, I look, and I''m angry.


    ¡°There is no victory here a man was killed a Wolf our own kind because of his greed. I do not stand


    with killing each other there has to be a better way than this.¡±


    I walk away I can''t handle it all cheering for the death of someone that I killed I didn''t even know them.


    What is wrong with me, who have I be to just kill an innocent person? I know that they were trying


    to kill me, but they wanted the Crown. Why does greed have to take over everybody, why can''t people


    just be happy for what they have?


    My father approached me ¡°Sabrina what are you doing you can''t just walk away from your people they


    were cheering your victory you need to show respect.¡±


    ¡°Cheering the death of somebody else isn''t a reason to be happy. I did not even know him, and now he


    is dead because of me.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina, he challenged you there were no other options you fight to the death when you are


    challenged.¡±


    ¡°I don''t want to be the person that''s chooses who lives or dies.¡±


    ¡°You are the alpha you need to protect your pack are you going to be able to kill those who harm your


    pack members.¡±


    I want to tell him that I will protect them at any cost, no matter what. I''m scared that I''m going to let


    them down I can''t be happy for killing someone who has done nothing. I think to myself am I right for


    this job. I was so confident, and now I feel sort of lost.


    ¡°I will protect my pack at all cost no matter what I will kill whoever is necessary.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Then you need to walk back and approach your pack and let them know that, so they don''t think you''re


    a coward.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    As I am walking back, I am nervous, knowing that I screwed up, running away from them. Hoping they


    can forgive me and not hold it against me. The pack turns around to look at me as I approach.


    ¡°I am sorry for walking away, there was no reason for it. This was also my first kill. I apologize for my


    reaction. No matter what, I will protect every single one of you even if it''s killing somebody of our own


    kind, I can promise you that.¡±


    I then look at my father ¡°I think that this is enough excitement for one day let''s continue training


    tomorrow I''m going to help the wives get dinner ready for all of us.¡±

 chapter 125

    chapter 125


    I am getting tired. I know that I want to fight them and defeat the devil''s pack, but I also want to live. I


    want to enjoy my life, especially the life that''s growing inside of me. As I began to walk back to the


    cabin to help thedies prepare dinner. I hear theughter of children as I look over. I see 3 little girls


    ying so full of life. Smiles on their faces living the life that is given to them.


    I realized that this is the reason why I can''t give up I need to fight for them, so they will have a future


    that will not be torture but has happiness. I feel that this is my responsibility to make sure we all can live


    and not have to fight so damn hard.


    As I am getting closer one of the little girls runs over to me ''''Hi Alpha do you want to y with us."


    Knowing I have so much to do but god a break from my life would be amazing "Hello sweetheart that


    sounds wonderful what are you ying."


    She runs up to and tags my leg "tag your it." She says as she is running away, giggling.


    My heart fills up with so much love just in this moment as I chase these 3 little girls around. I tagged


    them and threw them up in the air and listened to their giggles, enjoying being with them.


    As I watch an older woman who approaches me, unsure who she is but knowing she is in my pack by


    feeling her loyalty to my pack. She goes to bow. I look at her and smile, "that is unnecessary."


    She smiles at me "that is out of respect, my alpha. You look like you''re really enjoying yourself."


    "Actually, I really am. I''m having a lot of fun. I''m really not sure of thest time that I have had this much


    fun."


    "These children are all orphans because of what the devil''s pack has done to their families."


    My smile of happiness quickly fades once I find out the truth. I am so heartbroken for these kids that


    their parents have been wrongfully murdered. It''s unfair what the devil''s pack has done to so many.


    "So are you their parent."


    "Yes, I am their aunt. I was toote to save my sister, but I was able to save her girls. I was able to get


    them out before they were captured."


    I then think to myself that most of the women who are captured are not killed, they are turned into


    ves. They are forced to do unthinkable things, and they probably wish that they would have killed


    them. I don''t tell her this, I don''t want to give her false hope that her sister could be alive. Knowing that


    her sister probably will never be the person she was before.


    "I''m so sorry that has happened, I''m hoping that we will be able to make them pay for all the wrong that


    they have done."


    I feel like a broken record that I repeat myself at every turn about giving the devil''s pack what they


    deserve but not going forward, yet I want us to be ready not sure if we ever will be just wanting to be


    able to live without a worry.


    She looks at me angry, "just knowing that they will pay for all the wicked that they have done makes me


    happy."


    That''s when I realize that everyone in this pack, the devil''s pack has somehow destroyed their lives.


    That is why they are here. It is about getting their revenge as well. How could I have been so blind to


    it? Realizing that this fight is bigger than me. It''s about all of us in the pack the devil''s pack has caused


    us to carry the pain that they caused.


    All of a sudden, I hear the dinner bell shit I was supposed to help. I was so caught up with the kids that


    I forgot what I was supposed to be doing.


    I look at thedy and the children that I never got their names from. "I thank you for allowing me to y


    with you girls. I had fun, and thanks for the conversation, but I have to go help serve dinner. I hope that


    we can do this again sometime."


    I rushed back over to the cabin feeling bad that I did not make it in time to help cook. Not like I am very


    good, I am not too bad, but I''m a fast learner. As I open the cabin door, I see thedies.


    Sorry, that "I amte I got distracted ying games with kids," I let out a giggle


    Sandra looks at me furious "well it''s nice that somebody was having fun while we were cooking over a


    hot stove for hours."


    I''m annoyed. I want to smack her, but I prevent myself from reacting to the tone that she has just


    spoken in. It is so disrespectful. To be honest, it should not be tolerated if you do not speak to an alpha


    in that tone. I try to stay calm as I feel like smoke ising out of my ears.


    "Sandra, I am not sure what your problem is, but I am going to be Blunt you do not speak to your Alpha


    this way again, do you understand?"


    Tears begin to form in her eyes "I''m so sorry alpha things have just been so stressful I did not mean to


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    disrespect you I know that I am a smart ass things have just been hard."


    I look at her and try to show some kind ofpassion. I care about the people who are in my pack. I


    want to be there for them if they are broken. I want to help fix them. "Sandra, if you need to talk about


    something I''m here. I know that I am busy, but I can try to make time to talk if you can''t talk to me. Talk


    to my Beta. His name is Damian. We will try to help you if that is what you need."


    Out of nowhere she runs over to me and gives me a hug. I am surprised by the tightness of her hands


    wrapping around my body. I can feel the emotion that she is feeling. I am starting to realize the toll that


    this is causing on everybody wondering what we could do to help all of us.


    Tiffanyes over "OK guys, let''s get this food served from what I remember, we have training


    tonight."


    "Yes, let''s serve out the dishes, so we can get done and start training that will help burn some steam.''

 chapter 126

    chapter 126


    As we are getting ready to start passing out the tes the door opens, then I almost fall I look and


    notice it was Tony''s opening the door.


    I hurry up and step back "What the hell sis you almost made me wear our dinner? '''' I let out a slight


    giggle.


    "I was looking for you Sabrina. I didn''t think you would be working when you have people to do that for


    you."


    I look at her confused, hoping that she isn''t that kind of person who allows others to do everything for


    her and doesn''t help out. She then takes my tray from me and puts it on the counter. I stand still as she


    is trying to drag me along. "Sabrina what are you doinge on."


    "Tonya, I am staying. I''m helping them to pass out the meal. Would you like to help too."?


    "I don''t want to help, I thought that we could sit down and enjoy a meal together and talk to each other."


    "Tonya, we can do that after everyone in the pack gets their te first. If we had more people to help


    we would get the tes past out faster."


    "Sabrina, we all have jobs in a pack. Their job is to cook and pass out tes. It''s not very hard."


    "Tonya, we''re all a team. I''m going to help them pass out the tes. If you don''t want to help that''s fine


    go take your seat I will eat with Emily Sandra and Tiffany."


    She looks at me confused, "and who the hell are they?"


    "Tonya, they are thedies who make sure that you and everyone else are fed."


    "Sabrina, you are the alpha of this pack, you are not a servant you need to sit with your pack."


    "A servant, are you kidding Tonya? This is my pack. I will help all that is involved no matter what task it


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    may be. I am no better than anyone else."


    "But you are Sabrina, you are the alpha you need to set an example for all of us."


    "Then what is a better example for the pack than to help those that are in need within the packs. I am


    sorry, but we are going to have to continue thister. We have tes that need to be served."


    I am shocked by Tonya''s way of thinking that we are in such a higher rank than other wolves. They are


    who keep the pack going. We all should help each other no matter what title. I know that I am no Saint,


    but I also believe I''m taking care of each other at all costs no matter what.


    As we finish passing out what tes are left. Once we are done, we find our seats and sit down to


    begin to eat. I know that Tanya wanted to sit with me but to be honest and disappointed in her. I don''t


    understand how she would think that she''s better than anyone else here. I just tried to ignore my


    thoughts as I enjoyed this delicious food.


    "Sodies who cooked you, it is delicious if I may say."


    "Well, Sandra cooks the meat, Tiffany cooks the sides and I cook the veggies and dessert."


    "Well it''s delicious, I''m sorry that I waste and was unable to help cook it."


    Sandra looks at me "it''s OK honestly I was not convinced that you would want to help with anything, but


    you helped us pass out food, and now you sit with us and eat your food as cold as ours is thank you


    sometimes it''s so hard to feel appreciated here but you''re working with us, I can see that you


    appreciate us."


    All my life I grew up with just my parents, no brothers and sisters, family members it was just the 3 of


    us. I am so grateful to be a part of such a big family. I want to take care of all of us and make sure all of


    our needs are met. If I don''t want one person to feel that they''re more important than anyone else


    because that is not the case.


    I stand up, I want to make a statement. I let out a slight growl to everyone''s attention. "Listen, I am so


    grateful for every single one of you, but not one is not more important than the other. We need to work


    together and be there for each other if we are going to be a sessful pack. It''s not just all about


    defeating our enemies, it''s also about being there for our pack members."


    A Warrior stands up, "so you''re telling me that a nanny''s job is just as important as a warrior''s job."


    "Of course being a nanny gives you peace of mind knowing that your children are safe as you fight to


    protect them. If there was no nanny you would have to worry which would knock you off your game."


    "Ok I see your point Even though the job description is so different they''re both needed and should be


    respected."


    "We may all be so different in so many ways, but we all want the same things we need to be there for


    each other at all cost."


    "You are a different kind of alpha, one that cares more about their people and themselves."


    "A good pack is not just about the alpha, it''s about all of us putting our efforts towards it, making us all


    very important, not just me."


    As I go grab my empty te to take it in to be washed, Sandra Goes to take it. I look at her with a


    smile. It''s "OK Sandra, I know where the sink is I can take my te in thank you so much though."


    I continue as I take my dirty dishes into the kitchen. I start to wash the dishes that I have eaten off of I


    dry it and sit it aside with the other clean dishes. As I go to go back outside to sit with my pack. I see


    other wolvesing in and doing the same. I smile, grateful that they also decided to help. It might be


    as simple as doing their own dish. Putting their extra effort has made someone else''s job simpler. It


    was just as simple as them cleaning their te that they have made someone''s life simpler.


    I can tell that some pack numbers may disagree with me, and I was their choice. They will understand


    eventually that their job is no more important than a cook''s job. I am not about to make people feel less


    of themselves because of what their job description is in the pack Especially knowing that every job is


    important.


    As dinner is finally finishing up, I see Tanya walking up to me, wondering what she''s about to say.


    "Sabrina, we need to concentrate more on making our pack strong to defeat the devil''s pack then trying


    to make the cooks believe how important they are."


    "Tonya, what the hell is wrong with you if they did not cook you would not eat, so I would say their job is


    just as important, don''t you think."


    "There is just too much that needs to be done. We can talk about stuff like that at a different time, it


    doesn''t matter now."


    "It all matters that the pack members need to know that they are important and that they are


    appropriate. It would improve their performance and their confidence."


    I don''t understand why it is so hard for Tonya to understand. I start to wonder what is going on with her.


    No, that she is not this cold person who she is acting like she is caring. Tanya doesn''t see another


    word, she just walks out. I let her go. I don''t want to fight, I just want her to understand.


    "Sandra walks up to me "Hey Sabrina the girls and I have talked. We decided maybe we could do


    training tomorrow we''re all pretty tired. Is that OK with you?"


    "Of course that would be fine, I will find time tomorrow ande find you."


    I''ve been keeping myself so busy trying to ignore Dominic because of what happened, and I don''t want


    to talk about it. I figured that he would be sleeping by the time I would be done.

 chapter 127

    chapter 127


    DOMINIC''S POV


    I''m not sure what is going on with Sabrina when I try to approach her. She wants nothing to do with me.


    As we were being intimate, I thought that she wanted to be intimate just to find that it brought back


    terrible memories of him. I''m trying to be as understandable as I possibly can be. I


    I realize that she has been through so much I feel it would be better not to push her, but she needs to


    talk to me. I am her mate and she runs for me. I am just hoping that she isn''t afraid of me. I just want to


    help her fight through whatever she needs help fighting through. I love her so much.


    I know that she wants the females of the pack to train, she doesn''t want any of the females to go


    through what she has gone through. Not being able to defend herself. She wants to give them a


    fighting chance if they are ever captured, so they can at least fight back. Maybe even put up a big even


    fight that the captures just give up.


    I can help her train as many she wolves as she would want to train if she would just let me help her


    train them. Instead, she blocks me out and ignores me. If she sees meing she runs in the opposite


    direction. I missed the person who she was before.


    I got to see a glimpse of the person she was. As she was walking past the yard, she ran into some


    children. The way her face lit up made me so happy. It was the happiest that I have seen her in such a


    long time, with a smile that I knew was real and was not fake. I watched as she yed with the girls,


    and I knew that she loved every second of it.


    I know that she is confused by all the duties that she is falling into with bing alpha. I could help


    her. I think she forgets that I was also the alpha of my pack. I think that she is trying to do everything


    herself to not bother anybody with anything. I want to be there for her and help her with her every need.


    As dinner is starting I am looking for her, but she is nowhere to be seen I see Tanya storming out of the


    cabin, I wait for her as she is approaching


    "Sabrina is not joining us for dinner she''s going to eat with thedies who serve us,"


    I can tell that Tonya is mad, I''m not really sure why it is great that Sabrina is helping them. I think Tonya


    is bing jealous of other people spending time with Sabrina. She wants Sabrina all to herself. I


    don''t me her, I want her to myself as well. I want to be with her at all fucking times, and I''m


    struggling to give her space, and I am hating it.


    We don''t talk while we eat, when Sabrina goes to make her announcement I can tell the crowd is


    surprised by her words. Most Alpha''s do not treat all wolves in the pack the same. Some are looked


    down on, and she is trying to remind all of us there is importance to all the members in the pack that we


    need to respect and help those who help us daily.


    As I see her eyes wander around the crowd I hope that just maybe she is looking for me. I want us to


    figure things out to gather. I want to help with whatever she needs. I don''t care what it is, I want to be


    involved.


    As I watch her finish her speech I''m hoping that after dinner we will be able to talk to ourselves. We are


    bing parents, and we haven''t even really discussed anything. As everyone is finishing up their


    dinner, shockingly, they are going and cleaning their own te. Which will make it so much easier for


    thedies.


    Once I am done, I go, and I look for Sabrina, wanting to talk to her and figure these things out. She


    looks disappointed as I approach her, I hope it''s not because she sees me.


    "Sabrina, we have so much that we need to talk about. Do you mind giving me some of your time,


    please?"


    I can tell that she seems nervous. She doesn''t need to be nervous, not when she is with me. She is


    supposed to feel love, not fear. "Dominic, I''m sorry I''ve been trying to avoid you The way I acted earlier


    I''m embarrassed you''re my mate and I love you I shouldn''t have shbacks with someone else I am so


    ashamed."


    "Sabrina, let''s go and talk about this in private this isn''t anyone else''s business."


    I don''t want others to see what she had gone through, the shame that she felt. It is none of their


    business they don''t need to see her weakness, that is only for me to see and help heal. I can tell that


    she''s exhausted, not physically but mentally. She is trying so hard to stay strong, but she''s struggling.


    "Sabrina, you went through hell, and you had escaped it yourself. I hate that you have to relive all of


    this again. I love you Sabrina, please let me help you don''t shut me out."


    "I''m sorry I have been just trying to figure all this out. I have been so confused, and I want to avoid


    showing any kind of weakness."


    "Sabrina, we all have weaknesses, even alphas."


    Then all of a sudden, her body touches mine. It almost feels like an electric current of pleasure. As she


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    wraps her arms around my waist and just hugs me. I began to hear her sweet sobs, I let her cry as I


    wrapped my arms around her and put her in a bear hug. I can feel the stress radiating off of her


    Wishing I could take it all.


    With no other word said I then pick her up as she wraps her legs around me and I carry her to the bed.


    We lie next to each other holding on for dear life. I don''t move, I stay still and let her fall asleep in my


    arms as I take in her scent. I rest my hand on her pregnant belly, I then feel the most amazing feeling of


    our baby kicking.

 chapter 128

    chapter 128


    SABRINA''S POV


    As I am waking up, Dominic is not there. I am sort of disappointed not to wake up next to him. Thinking


    that he probably had things to do. I am so relieved that we could talk, but I still feel so empty, wishing


    that I could just move on. I hate that Alex still has this much power over me. I am not sure how to get


    back to myself. As I go to get up off the bed I hearmotion. I''m not sure what it is. Realizing it is


    probably just pack members training.


    As I open the door I don''t see anybody I started wondering where Emily Tiffany and Sandra are. They


    should be preparing for what meals are to be cooked for today. I began yelling for them when they


    didn''t answer me. I''m surprised. As I am opening the door I say Hello is anyone here all I want is for


    someone to just answer me, but I get no response. Wondering where hell 8s everyone.


    I then try to mind link Damien, but it''s like he''s not there, it''s nk. What the fuck I want to go out to find


    what is happening as I''m walking down the hall. All of a sudden I feel a pain that I never felt before. It is


    so horrible that I fall to my knees and scream out and anguish. It almost feels like my heart is being


    ripped out of my chest and my blood is being drained from my body. I try to gain someposure


    back, but there''s no use, I then feel like I''m being stabbed all over. I have no idea what this pain is, but


    it''s taking my breath away. I know that I''m going to faint from all the pain. I can''t control it, everything


    just goes ck.


    When I finally awake up, I notice it is nighttime it is pitch ck I see nothing I hear nobody. I struggled


    to my feet trying to get my footing. I began to brush my hand against the wall trying to feel for the light


    switch. When I find it, I hit the light switch and it does not turn on.


    As I began walking through the dark cabin, I tried to find my way. I reach out my hands in front of me


    hoping I don''t fall. I then feel the kitchen counter. I try to feel for the drawers. Desperately looking for a


    shlight. Once I found the drawers, I began opening each drawer hoping to find a shlight. Once I


    found one I am so grateful. I turn it on and just to find that everything in the cabin is trashed. As I start


    to panic knowing that something has happened.


    I try desperately to mind link Dominic, Damien and Tonya and there is nothing. I then realized that


    something awful has taken ce as I''m trying to make it to the door. I''m thinking to myself, do I really


    want to see what I''m about to see? I''m terrified knowing what I am about to see isn''t going to be good.


    As I slowly open the door a smelles over my nostrils, it almost makes me gag. I put my hand over


    my face trying to block out the smell but it is not working. It''s so dark I have trouble seeing. As I point


    the shlight outside the door. All I see is smoke and sticksing out of the ground. I notice that there


    is something on top of the stick. I point my shlight at it to find out what it is, but I''m too far to see as I


    get closer the smell is bing stronger it smells like death. Once I be closer, I then figure out


    what I''m looking at. I blink a couple time I am in disbelief I Then realized that my worst fears are


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    confirmed it is a pack members head I put my hands over my mouth to prevent my scream to be loud


    as I''m back up I trip and drop my shlight when look I see what I tripped over I then see rest of him.


    I''m in shock, as tears begin filling my eyes as I go to pick up the shlight. That''s when I see a dark


    figure standing over me, praying that it isn''t him. But knowing by his voice that it is.


    "Hello my sweet Sabrina I have been waiting for you to wake up. I have been having so much fun with


    your pack. What idiots to follow you, I made sure each and every one of them paid their


    consequences."


    "No Alex you didn''t please, so you didn''t kill all of them."


    I feel a sharp pain across my face "don''t you dare call me by my name it is Alpha. This is what happens


    when you run from me, Sabrina. Everyone had to suffer from what you did. This is your consequence


    now you are left with nothing."


    "Oh wait Sabrina I forgot something."


    He hits me in my stomach with such force he goes through my skin as I fall to my knees I taste blood


    as it pours from my mouth. I look up to him, seeing him hold my baby. He looks at me as he is cuddling


    my baby. He smiles at me and says, "don''t worry Sabrina, I will take good care of her."


    I watch as he goes to pick up his de to finish me off once and for all, I begin to scream as loud as I


    can. Hoping that someone hears me, I scream, then suddenly it feels like the ground underneath me is


    shaking. As my body is going in every direction I be confused to what is happening.


    "Sabrina wake up Sabrina baby wake upe on baby you''re having a nightmare baby, please wake


    up baby please."


    I then open my eyes to see Dominic.

 chapter 129

    chapter 129


    I gasp for air, like I''ming up from being held under the water. I grab a hold of Dominic, not being


    able to control the tearsing from my eyes. I can''t, I am not the Alpha that my pack needs me to be.


    I''m not weak, I''m just damaged. I need to speak to my father. I need him to take over until I am mentally


    capable of leading.


    I look at Dominic. Can you please go find my father? I need to speak to him now.


    "Sabrina it is 3am in the morning."


    "I don''t care, I need to speak to him now, please."


    Then we hear a knock at the door, as Dominic gets in a defensive mood. He jumps up and heads for


    the door as he opens it.


    We hear my father''s voice "it''s ok, it''s just Axel Sabrina''s father I felt that she needed me, so I came to


    make sure everything was alright."


    Dominic opens the door for him toe in and he looks back at me "I will give you guys some time


    alone, so you can talk."


    "Dominic, please stay. I need you here too, please."


    Axel walks over to "what is going on Sabrina?"


    "I''m not sure if I can be the Alpha the pack needs right now."


    "Sabrina, are you asking me to be the Alpha of your pack."


    "Just until I am able to be the alpha that the pack deserves I need to heal from what has happened to


    me."


    "Sabrina, they will see you as weak."


    "Father, please, I can''t be what they need to take the devil''s pack down. I am damaged."


    "We all are damaged Sabrina. It''s what strengthens us. I will help you, but I won''t take your title."


    "I can''t imagine what you have been through, it takes time toe back. I will help as your father but


    not as your Alpha."


    "I''m scared that I will fail them. What if my nightmares turn to reality and I get us all killed? I''m scared."


    "Sabrina, we are all here because of what the Devil''s Pack has taken from each one of us. In time, it


    will be our turn to get our revenge. We will take the Devil''s pack down when the time is right, I promise


    you that."


    "I''m just so tired."


    "It doesn''t give you reason to give up,, especially when you have a pack that would indeed die for their


    Alpha."


    I know that my father is right. I can''t give up. I need to fight and push myself, even though I am scared.


    I have a pack that is dependent on me that hase from all over to stand with me in this fight. My


    nightmare just seemed so real that it terrified me. I feel so weak and embarrassed by all of this.


    I was willing to give up my title so easily because of what was wrong with me. I need to find a way to


    pull through. I need to find a way to block all the things that Alex has done to me. I know that it hasn''t


    been long since I escaped, but I need to be stronger for my pack.


    "Your right father I need not to be scared but to build my strength to fight the fight that we all have been


    preparing to fight even though I am terrified I need to be there for each and every member of this pack


    to be able to guide them and help them in any possible way that I possibly can."


    "Sabrina you''re going to feel lost and want to run away like all alphas do, but we will find a way to get


    through all of this."


    "Thank you foring and talking to me, I think I''m ok now to go back to sleep."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "I will see you in the morning bright, and early. We have training that needs to begin and ns that


    need to be figured out."


    Dominic then gets up and leads my father to the door and leads him out. I know that Dominic is


    confused by all of this, I can tell in his face and that he is so worried about me.


    "Sabrina, Let us all help you. We can do this as a team, you''re not alone, so stop acting like you are."


    "I''m sorry Dominic, I know that you want to be here for me, I have been such a fool will you please


    forgive me."?


    "Sabrina there''s no policy necessary I just want to be your mate I want to help you with whatever you


    need help with Don''t shut me out."


    As he''s walking towards me, he sits onto the bed and reaches his arms out to me e here Sabrina."


    As my entire body tingles from his touch, it''s exhrating, I love being around him. He pulls me onto the


    bed, and wey down beside him loving being so close to him god his scent is making me crazy. He


    gives me a kiss on my cheek and tells me "let''s get some rest, a new day starts in the morning, we will


    deal with it all then my love."


    As Iy next to him, and he falls asleep, Iy quietly in his arms loving his arms being around me, I love


    being next to him but knowing in the morning Is when the true test begins I''m going to find out if I am


    capable of being the Alpha they need even though my father is not willing for me to give him the title of


    being alpha, but I will do what is necessary and what is best for my pack.

 chapter 130

    chapter 130


    As I am waking up, I realize that Dominic isn''t beside me. My nightmarees back to me and I jump


    out of bed. I hear the shower as I open the bathroom door in desperation as it flings and hits the wall. I


    feel a sigh of relief when I see Dominic open the shower curtain. Hees close to me, not realizing


    I''m shaking, he pulls my body into his. I smirk at him, do you enjoy making me all wet?"


    "I enjoy so many things about you, making you wet is one of the things I enjoy the most."


    He levels his jaw with mine as he gently puts his lips onto my lips. As he tenderly kisses and sucks on


    my bottom lip. Wondering if I''m able to be with my mate and not freak out. I Want to but think maybe it''s


    better to wait.


    "It''s about time you wake up, would you like to join me,"?


    I smiled at him, "not all of us could fall asleep right away and be dead to the world in seconds," I let out


    a giggle.


    "Yeah well I need to fall asleep before you, if I don''t then your snoring will keep me awake," He smirks


    at me


    "I do not snore Dominic, you are the one that snores."


    "Keep telling yourself that Sabrina, maybe it wille true."


    "So, are you going to join me or what?"


    As he heads back into the shower I decide that why not I should just give it a try I cannot just continue


    being scared. I need to face my fear of intimacy. I tell myself I can do this, I start to undress and with


    shaky hands, I open the shower curtain. I can see the expression on Dominic''s space, he is surprised


    and excited all at once.


    "I decided that I would join you after all, if I am still weed."


    "Baby, you''re always weed, you don''t ever have to ask to join me now, bring that sexy ass in here."


    As I get into the shower, I can tell that Dominic is nervous and trying to hide it from me. He doesn''t


    want to touch me, not knowing how I may react. I go to touch him, and he grabs my arm.


    "Sabrina, I don''t want you to feel obligated to do anything other than just showering together is fine with


    me."


    "Thank you, Dominic but can I kiss you."?


    He says nothing, he just connects his beautifully shaped plump lips onto mine, my body explodes with


    pleasure, loving his lips against mine. I want to react to him physically, I''m just scared Even though my


    body is telling me I want him. I just ignore it, I don''t want any issues today I just want one day to just be


    normal and happy.


    As we wash our bodies and our hair, we stare at each other but just giving it time. I wonder how he can


    be so patient with me. He truly is a great man. Feeling unsure, I know that I''m just not ready. Loving


    that Dominic doesn''t rush me or force me, he waits for me.


    As we finish up showering we get out as my foot slips on the wet floor. I feel powerful hands catch me


    Dominic. I look into Dominic''s brown eyes, "thank you for not allowing me to fall."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I then began drying myself. I started to think about everything I have been through, all the bad that I


    have experienced and the good. Most would say that I am cursed,, but I don''t believe that. I have so


    many people who believe in me. I really just need to believe in myself. If I could do that, maybe, just


    maybe, I could figure all this alpha stuff out.


    I be so lost in my thoughts that I forget that Dominic is even in the Room. I start to wonder maybe


    it''s me not wanting the responsibility of the alpha. I have never been brought up to know all the


    traditions of werewolves, so how am I to know everything? I need to adjust to the world that I am in. It


    sure''s hell is not all sunshine and fucking rainbows.


    "Sabrina, stop doubting yourself, that is all you have done since you''ve been free. You are a natural-


    born leader, you know what you need to do, but you''re just afraid. You don''t want to face your new


    position as Alpha. But you have no other choice, you are born to lead."


    As much as I question myself and being angry at her, I know that she is right. I''m so afraid of getting


    people hurt that I don''t want to seek revenge. If it means people dying in my pack. Knowing that is the


    reason why I haven''t been wanting to lead. It''s time that I have a pack meeting. They need to know that


    it''s a possibility that once we go to battle that they might not survive or their loved ones could die.


    "Sabrina, are you going to get dressed or is that what you''re wearing, absolutely nothing, not that I


    mind."


    "Dominic, I''m done being afraid it''s time to call a pack meeting, Gather everyone please."


    "Well, can we all have breakfast first and then get into business."? He smirks at me like I''m joking.


    Which irritates me a little." No, we cannot if we are going to seek revenge, I want them all to know what


    they''re getting themselves into that they might note out of it alive."


    "Sabrina do you think that''s a good idea, what if they all leave?"


    "Then they leave, I don''t want anybody not to know what the situation actually is. Now go do what your


    alpha has told you to."


    He looks at me with a look that I''m not familiar with. I don''t want it to bother me, but I push it aside. I


    know that I must confuse my pack. I keep going back-and-forth with everything, well I''m done. I know


    what needs to be done, I''m just too afraid to do it. My fear is always going to be there, I can''t get rid of


    it. But at least I can be honest even if that means losing my pack they need to know the truth.


    I finished getting dressed. I go to leave once I opened the door for Tonya''s right outside. I jumped back


    as she surprised me.


    "Sabrina, I miss you."


    "Tonya, I miss you too. I''ve been fighting toe back, it''s so hard. Please be patient with me, don''t


    give up."


    "Sabrina, I have been a fool, I have been so jealous of everything that I think people are thinking that


    I''m losing my mind. Just feel like I''m losing my best friend."


    "Tonya, you''re not losing me, I''m just trying to find my way back. I''m sorry that I made you feel left out,


    it was not my intent."


    "I know that it was not your intent and that is why I''m here. Let''s do what we need to do to prepare this


    pack because they are not ready for what is going to happen."


    "Tonya, it''s not their fault they don''t realize what they are getting themselves into. It''s up to me to make


    sure that they are clear of it. I don''t want them risking their lives. I want them to know what they''re


    going to be fighting up against."


    " I need you to no that Jazz chose Damien. I did not choose him. I wanted you but she thought it wasn''t


    a good idea. I''m not sure why, but I just wanted you to know I chose you first."


    "Sabrina, I never doubted it. I was hurt a little, ok I was more pissed about it, but it doesn''t mean that


    we can''t lead together."


    "Tonya, I don''t want me to be Alpha, to change our rtionship. There is going to be stuff that we


    don''t agree on."


    "Sabrina I know no matter what anything you do is going to be for the better of the pack and I will have


    to ept it, I just hope that you hear my side before you make your choice if we don''t agree."


    I walk up to her and I put my arms around her, I pull her in for a tight hug as I squeezed I don''t want to


    let go. Tears start to form in my eyes. I look at her and I see that she also sees emotion in her eyes, so


    happy that we have each other, and now we will never be apart ever again.

 chapter 131

    chapter 131


    As I walk to the door to leave my bedroom, I know that today is the day that the pack is going to have a


    choice. They can either stay and fight or they can run and be afraid I''m going to leave it up to them. I


    am not making The Choice for them just because they need to be able to make this choice for


    themselves.


    I walk towards the kitchen and I grab a cursant that is cooked on the table as I bite into it crumbles into


    my mouth. It is the perfect texture, knowing it''s a good start to my morning. I look over to thedies that


    are busy frying bacon and cooking eggs as another one is baking.


    "Hellodies, it is nice to see you all again good morning, would you like any help."?


    As they look at me, their eyebrow''s re, I know that something is going on. "This is our duty, we are


    the cooks, your duty is elsewhere you''re the alpha so go do your duties."


    I look at them and smile. "A cook might be your duty for now, but we will train after. There are decisions


    that need to be made by each pack member. You will also have to make a good decision for yourself."


    As I walk away, I can hear bickering and dishes shing together. I hear a creaking sound as I look


    over and watch as the door opens I see Dominicing in. With his dark Brown hair and his beautiful


    brown eyes, almost like a golden color. As he runs his hand through his hair.


    "Ok, spit it out, what is going on."


    ``There is nothing going on, I''m just concerned that once you approach the pack that we will lose


    members, and we can''t afford to lose anybody."


    "It is their choice to back out, they need to know what we are about to go up against. There is a


    possibility of us losing, not going to sugar coat anything."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "An alpha isn''t supposed to doubt her pack, they are supposed to rise above all of it and give them the


    confidence that they need to defeat the opponent."


    I feel my body be hot as my eyes are changing color. Him doubting me isn''t something I like. As


    he looks at me as he backs away. " I do not doubt my pack I know that they are strong, and they are


    Warriors and that they would be able to defeat the devil''s pack the issue is that I want them to


    understand they might note out of it alive that we could lose people we love, and I want them to be


    willing to lose their lives for the cause."


    As I know he has no other choice but to bow down to his alpha, I know that it has to be hard that I am


    also his mate. As I look into his eyes his lips shiver and his response is the only response that he can


    give" yes alpha."


    I don''t want people to be scared of me,, but I also don''t want people to disrespect me. I know that I


    doubt myself constantly, and it is something I need to work on. I am still figuring out the powers that are


    within me, learning new things every day. I am trying to be able to handle all of it. I have demons that I


    need to fight with by myself, but I also need to stop second guessing what I know is right.


    As I know that we are not going to attack them because I already know what their n is going to be,


    they''re going to attack us at the weakest point that they think it will be and that will be when I give birth


    to my daughter. I''m about to be 4 months pregnant, That only means that I only have 2 months to


    get them prepared for what is about to happen.


    As I begin to hear more dishes tter, I look over to see, but thedies are preparing all the tes, so I


    stopped them.


    "If they want to eat, they cane and get their own te, you are not servants of your cooks."


    " We Don''t mind doing our job."


    As she goes to walk past me, I reach my arm out and grab onto hers. "Don''t define your alpha that was


    an order, not a suggestion."


    "Yes Alpha. " She says with a shaky voice.


    I made my way to the door and I opened the door, I let out a growl of fury to get everyone''s attention. "If


    you would like to eat, the food is finished,e and collect your tes after you are finished, clean


    your tes then be seated once again there will be a pack meeting after."


    As I hear people bickering about what is happening to get their own te, I find it ridiculous. Howzy


    can you be not to get off your ass and get your own food, it''s not very hard you''re not royalty, you don''t


    need to be served? We are all to be treated the same, if they do not like that, then they just do not


    belong.


    As the door is open for all to see, I walk over to the counter that is covered with bacon, eggs and


    delicious croissants. I gather my breakfast myself and I turn around for all to see I''m capable of getting


    my own te, so are they. I continue to walk out the door as I nibble on a piece of bacon. To my


    surprise, I watched as others began to make their way to the kitchen to get their breakfast.


    As I watch for others to finish, I get up. I can feel all the eyes on me which I do not like, but I am the


    alpha. I go to the cabin to wash my dishes. When I approach the cabin, I see thedies inside.


    "You are not ves to this pack, you deserve to be treated with respect. And from now on, you will be.


    Thank you for breakfast, it was delicious, don''t forget there''s a meeting after everyone is finished."


    As I am walking out to find my seat I hear Emily, "thank you alpha for your kind words." I smile, and I


    nod my head and continue to walk to my seat.


    0

 chapter 132

    chapter 132


    As I wait for everyone to finish eating, I watch and look at those who were toozy to get up to get their


    own te of breakfast. I hate their ipetence and not listening to their alpha. I guess they will


    starve, they will not be served. I don''t understand why others have to think that they are so much more


    important. I know that you need Warriors to protect your pack and that they are very important. But the


    people that take care of the Warriors are just as important because if we didn''t have them, then where


    would we be?


    I recognize that I might be different from all the other alphas, but maybe change is good. I feel it would


    be better not to pretend to be somebody I am not. I was brought up a different way than most wolves, I


    wasn''t taught any werewolf traditions. It was all hidden from me; I am finding that my biggest problem is


    others not wanting to alter tradition.


    I don''t want my pack members to fear me. Alex runs his pack based on fear, making his pack members


    suffer the consequences of not listening to him. I realize that my pack is scared, I can smell it on them.


    I don''t want that I want them to be able to speak up to help in all decisions. I know being alpha, I will


    have the final say in the decision, but it would be nice to have the opinion of my pack members.


    I sit and try to look as fearless as possible, I don''t want anyone to know I am nervous as I''m holding my


    hands together, preventing them from shaking. I have only been back a couple of weeks and I have


    already changed the way that they have been living. I am not sure if they will ept the change or not,


    but it will stay if they like it or not. Next thing I know, Dominic grips my hand trying to reassure me as


    his voice is so gentle." Sabrina, are you positive about this, I realize that you get angry when I doubt


    you, but I just want to make certain that you know what you''re doing.``


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I take Dominic''s hand and put it on myp andbine his fingers with mine and hold on to him.


    "Dominic, I''m not sure of anything, but what I do know is we all deserve respect no matter our ce in


    the pack. I realize the pack has beenzy and there has been no training fordies or children of the


    pack. The devil''s pack will target the weak first, they need to be able to defend themselves."


    Dominic''s eyes turn from worry to understanding, which makes me sigh and relief knowing that he


    understands me. "No matter what you do Sabrina I''m always going to be by your side, but you need to


    understand I will tell you what I think no matter what, Just please don''t rip my head off." He lets out a


    giggle as he''s joking with me and kisses my cheek.


    The warmth of his lips on my cheek gives me butterflies, loving how much I really care for him. As our


    baby feels the warmth that has warmed my soul, I then fill her flutters as she summer salts inside me. I


    then take Dominic''s hand out of mine and ce it on my belly so he can also feel her movement. I see


    his eyes light up with excitement when he feels her move.


    Loving the moment that we have just shared together through all that has happened, a moment of just


    pure love. I hope for more moments like this one. I look overhead and see Axel approach me, knowing


    that it''s time to address the pack. He looks at me and says, "Sabrina I really hope you know what


    you''re doing, you have angered a lot, but I know there''s reasoning behind your madness."


    I give him a soft gentle smile, telling him." Reasoning is simple, we all need to respect each other."


    As the Axel turns around to approach the pack, I grab a hold of his hand tightly, so he feels it. I tell him,


    "you may be seated this is not your pack to run, I am able to stand for myself and address them." As I


    mind linked, Damian to stand beside me. He has no issue standing next to me. A moment of relief


    ovees me, knowing that he supports me. Not that I needed it, but I nevertheless feel relieved.


    I stand up and let out a growl to gain everybody''s attention. As the conversation has not stopped, and


    they''re still talking. "Quiet, your alpha is ready to speak," I shout


    "I know that I have only been here for a couple of weeks. I have been observing the pack, there are so


    many great things but also so many things that require change. I am so grateful for every one of you


    that has chosen toe and fight. I know that the devil''s pack has taken something away from all of


    us, and we want our revenge. But with revengees consequences, there are going to be lives lost.


    Are you willing to give your own because if you''re not, it is time to walk away.?


    As I look over the crowd, people are surprised I am giving them an option of running. Most pack


    members that run from their packs be rouges or are killed. One man stands with fury in his eyes.


    "Are you saying that you believe that we are not worthy to be in your pack that you are willing to just let


    us leave?"


    "No, I am not iming that I want everyone to know what they are getting themselves into, this isn''t just


    like any other battle. There is going to be one pack that survives and the other pack gone. You need to


    be willing to die because it''s a possibility that you will."


    "You don''t believe that this pack will win, you just believe that we are all failures, what kind of alpha


    doesn''t believe in her own Warriors."


    As the silent breaks and the crowd bes loud. I be angry, my eyes turn red and my blood


    begins to boil as the hairs on the back of my neck rise. I struggle to control it, but I can''t. I let a growl


    out that is so infuriated that it blows the wind like a tornado. I try to recollect myposure, having


    trouble because of their ipetence. When the crowd ims,, I began to speak.


    "I am trying to be the better alpha here and giving you all a chance to run if you''re afraid. I know that


    you''re able to defeat the devil''s pack, I just want you to understand what it might cost and not regret it. I


    was never given a choice,, but now I am giving you The Choice that I never got. The Choice is for you


    to make, but things are going to be very different from here on out, so make your choice wisely."


    As hands go up and questions get asked I answer as many as they want to ask hoping that they see


    that my support is here, it''s just I want them to be aware of the situation and what truly is happening. I


    know that I''m going to be challenged by a couple of the Warriors who think that I am ipeted which


    is fine I don''t care let them challenge me I will not kill them, but they will wish they were dead. As I


    continue speaking, I can tell my pack seems unsure.


    "Training will be mandatory for all those that choose to stay in my pack, it is not a choice you have to


    train to be in my pack. The devil''s path targets the weakest and the ones that can''t defend themselves.


    Which are the women and children you think that you''re protecting them by not training them to be able


    to protect themselves is what will get them killed if they choose not to be Warriors, that is fine. My Beta


    will be training all the women and children from here on out to be able to defend themselves."


    The crowd is silent, almost like they agree with me. Surprisingly, I watch as I see them, their eyes look


    gentle, not with so much fury as it was before. Do they understand what I am thinking and what I am


    trying to do? As I watch a man stand, I be nervous. My gut is telling me that something is about to


    happen, hoping that I''m wrong. I want to avoid fighting my pack. I just want them to realize what is


    right. I can''t back down, I can''t show any kind of weakness, it is now or never for them to see my


    strength.

 chapter 133

    chapter 133


    "I believe that you are a liar that you are only looking for what is good for you, and you do not care what


    happens to us, please don''t act like you do. That is why a woman should not be an alpha, feelings are


    involved, and they care too much."


    As I try to control my anger, I can feel my blood boiling inside me as my entire body bes hot. I


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    watch everyone''s reaction and they look shocked by his words. I am not shocked by what he believes, I


    am more confused that he thinks he is allowed to talk to his alpha that way. As I''m trying to control


    myself, I''m silent trying to figure out what I want to say.


    "Look, she is such a coward she can''t even answer a simple question, and this is who we''re going to


    allow to be our alpha to lead us into one of the most difficult battles ever."


    His arms fly up into the air out of frustration, he begins tough and make a joke out of the situation.


    I''m trying to stay cool if possible, I want to avoid hurting anybody. As Dominic goes to stand, I grab a


    hold of him and look at him with soft eyes for him to recognize that I''m ok As I motion for him to sit back


    down.


    I stay standing with a firm voice as I answer back to him. "What surprises me is that you think it''s ok to


    speak to your Alpha in such a manner. The funny part is I''m not frightened or pissed. I''m happy that


    you can speak your mind. I''m not afraid to be challenged by any of you because I know I won''t lose."


    I then stomp my foot as I walk out from the table to approach the crowd and say with a stern voice, "I''m


    willing to fight all those that want to challenge me at one time if need be to prove my worthiness."


    If I can just show the power that I have. That I''m not afraid to fail because there isn''t any chance of


    losing. So all those that have doubted me will be able to see what kind of alpha I am. I know I shouldn''t


    care what they think, but I do, they are my pack. It is time to get this over with, so we can get on with


    the meeting.


    The pack chatters like they''reing up with a n to defeat their alpha, have I just made the biggest


    mistake. Have I just challenged the entire pack at one time? I want to avoid hurting anybody, I will not


    kill them, they are my pack members, and I''m just trying to prove a point.


    As the man looks at me, I can see hurt in his eyes and I can feel his sorrow in my soul, it is so deep


    that I don''t understand why I can feel it. Then I realized it''s his locality to my pack. His face ovees


    with sadness as he speaks in desperation,"The devil''s pack killed my entire family and made me watch


    as they ripped the throats of my children and raped and ripped my wifes throat. I''m sorry it has filled me


    with so much rage that I almost lost all my humanity. I feel it would be better not to challenge my alpha,


    I want to understand her. I don''t want her to have any doubts that we can''t win against these


    monsters."


    As my eyes fill with emotion, it''s like my soul is raging out of control. Wanting to get revenge for his


    family, wanting to make them suffer for the pain that caused. I''m confused, he was saying women


    shouldn''t be Alpha''s, but he wants to avoid fighting me.


    He then darts for me. He thinks that he can fill my head with an emotion to distract me. He is wrong as I


    Dodge every single swing kick, it does not matter he has not hit me yet. I let him fight me because I do


    not want to hurt him. I don''t pay attention to the crowd, but I watch as the man gets angry. I find this as


    good training, I need to always learn how to defend myself.


    I can tell that he is getting tired as the sweat pours from his forehand. And I haven''t even lost my


    breath. It''s almost like it''s boring that I could just go and take a nap. I know that he is testing me


    because I felt his loyalty to my pack. He is a man who has lost everything and his revenge is important


    to him. I understand revenge is something we all want, especially because they''ve hurt us all in so


    many ways.


    I decide enough is enough, before I catch hisst punch and squeeze his fist. I look him dead in the


    eye, "this is enough  bow down to your alpha." With no hesitation, he bowels to his alpha the way he


    should have done. Now that he has given himself to my pack and epted me, we can move on.


    I look at the crowd with irritation on my face, hoping that this is enough. "Is there anyone else that


    would like to challenge their alpha, or can we please just fucking me on."?


    As I wait To see if anyone else is going to challenge me I''m tired. I just want all this to be done with,


    They should have the confirmation that I can be their alpha. But will the demonstration be enough for


    them just to ept me, or are more going to challenge me instead? Not that I care, I guess the extra


    training is good for me.


    As I let go of his fist "as you were" I told him as I watched him stumble away, I preferred not to


    embarrass him, and I''m hoping I didn''t. All I really want is for people to understand what they''re getting


    into. I don''t want them to mistake me as weak, I just want them to know that they might have to give it


    all even their life to seek the revenge that they crave just as much as I do.


    I look to the crowd as no onees forward to challenge me, I am grateful I just want all this petty shit


    done with.


    If there are no more challengers than let''s get to work, the training starts now.

 chapter 134

    chapter 134


    As the weeks are going by, I can tell that the pack is getting stronger. I watch as I walk the ground,


    seeing the little kids train always puts a smile on my face. I will say Damian is excellent with the


    children and Tonya has been helping him, they do such a good job together.


    It has been quite everyone has fallen into line, there haven''t been any issues which sort of frightens


    me. I''m afraid of just being happy when something always happens. I try to keep my guard up at all


    times, but sometimes I just want to let loose and live life. But I''m scared that letting loose might allow


    something to happen to my pack.


    As I watch one of the little girls waving, I walk over. I can see so much excitement in her eyes, she


    walks up to Damian and says, "hey sir can we take a break please, so we can say hello to the Alpha."


    Damian looks back at me e on kids, 5 more minutes than you''re finished for today let''s get it done


    first. Why don''t you do your best to show the Alpha how good you are."


    I see disappointment in her eyes, but she follows what Damian has said. She continues to train. I''m so


    proud of how much they have aplished. I''m hoping that they won''t have to use any of their


    training. They are so innocent, they deserve to be kids.


    I watch as I see Tonya approaching me. "Hey sis, what do you think?"


    "I think you guys are doing an amazing job. It shows how great you are with children."


    She smiles at me "yes, but it takes so much patience I will say Damien is a lot better at it than me,


    sometimes I just have to bite my tongue."


    "I can tell he knows what to say and how to say it. He is so patient with them."


    Tonya looks at me with sincerity in her eyes, "Sabrina you don''t have to be afraid you''re going to be a


    great mother."


    "Tonya, I really hope so every time I think about my childhood I wonder if it was just a lie if there was


    any truth, if they even loved me. My mother was such a gentle soul, she taught me to be the person I


    am. Just to find that she was working with the devil himself. That she was a monster just like him."


    Tonya and I hear a deep voiceing from behind, "that wasn''t your mom she might have raised you,


    but she wasn''t your mother. Your mother was amazing, and she was the most caring woman I''ve ever


    met. You remind me a lot of her, you both do."


    I turn to him as I look at Axel. I''m lost for words. I don''t know what to say to him. I want to know more


    about my mother, but I''m afraid to ask. I''m not sure what to ask. I want to avoid triggering memories


    that he buried for so long.


    When we turned around, I stuttered, "I didn''t mean it like that, I met the woman who raised me sorry."


    "Know need to be sorry Sabrina, but you are like your mother, you care about people, and you want to


    make everyone feel important. You both have such big hearts, you remind me of her so much just in


    your actions. She would be so proud."


    Tonya and I look at each other and smile. We both go to speak and talk over each other. "What was


    she like?"


    I can see his face change to prue sadness as tears begin to fill his eyes. I know it is hard for him to


    even look at us. I wonder if that is why he stays away. We all get a surprise when all the childrene


    over and jump on top of us all. Giggling They''re so happy and innocent, I just have the need to have to


    protect them all.


    My father pulls back before he can have any kind of happiness. He looks at us. The look is unfamiliar.


    It''s almost like rage and sadness all-in-one. His eyes roll like he''s irritated. I be confused, wanting


    to understand but just trying to live in this moment of happiness with these children. I go to grab his


    hand to stop him, but he shrugs it aside and keeps walking, he does not look back as he walks away.


    "Axel, please stay." He stops, but only for a second as he continues to walk away. I try to brush it off as


    the kids are so happy to see me.


    I put a smile on my face and focus on the children"Wow you guys did so well at training you all deserve


    to have some fun, what would you all want to do."


    They start jumping up and down, one look at us and say one second while we discuss what we would


    like to do."


    I try to hide my smirk, but I can''t. I''m swept away by their cuteness as they huddle in a little circle, trying


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    to decide on what they want to do. I''m thinking oh know wondering what I might have gotten myself


    into. But it would be nice just to have some fun.


    "We want to y kickball, but we need more yers. Can we ask people to y with us, please?"


    "Of course, let''s go find more yers."


    I watch as the children run with their smiling faces, finding others to y kickball. I can''t help but to


    smile and feel happy. I want to allow these children to have some happiness, even if it is as simple as a


    game of kickball.


    As they gathered enough yers to y the game, I could see the excitement on their faces. They


    finally have a chance to just let loose and have some fun. The little girl looks at me wondering what her


    name is and not being able to remember she says, "alpha, will you be on my team."


    "Of course I will be on your team. I would be honored."


    As the game begins, there isughter, almost a sense of peace. Wishing everyday could be as simple


    as a kickball game. But it is short-lived once we all stop dead in our tracks when we hear the rm


    going off, knowing we are getting ready to be attacked.

 chapter 135

    chapter 135


    A terrible feeling ovees me and when I nce up to the beautiful blue sky all of a sudden it turns


    dark as arrows flutters the sky and theiring in every which direction heading straight for all of us I


    yell take cover we are being attacked I look over to Tonya and I see the terror in her eyes when the


    others realize what is happening everyone scrambles grabbing a child and running hoping that we


    make it without an arrow in our back. We all run to a nearby tree, hoping it will protect us all. We huddle


    together, trying to keep each other safe.


    As I begin to look around, I don''t see Tonya, I start to panic. I realize she''s nowhere to be found. Then


    fear ovees me as my body begins to shake. I try to scream out her name as I stutter "Tonya" as


    loud as I can, but I don''t hear her respond. I can''t help but think that something might have happened


    to her. I then see Damien. I ran to him and put my hands on his shoulder. "Where is Tonya, please tell


    me she is with you." I''m begging Him to tell me exactly what I want to hear.


    Damien then looks at me as tears begin to fill his eyes. I be afraid of what he is about to say,


    hoping it''s not my worst fear, I can''t lose my sister.


    "Sabrina, I thought she was with you."


    I run out looking for her as arrows fly past me, one nics my arm as I feel the blood tripple from my


    wound. I don''t care. I need to save my sister. As I am looking for her, I''m finding other pack members


    that are injured and in need of my help. As I go back-and-forth transporting every person I possibly can,


    there''s still no sign of Tonya.


    This is my fault, I should have been protecting my pack, but instead I was ying a childish game. I


    dropped to my knees, as I can''t hold my tears back. I don''t want to show weakness, but I can''t help it.


    I''m terrified. It is my fault that my pack is so unprepared, I failed them all. This needs to be a reminder


    why I can''t ever just rx, not yet, not until the Devil''s pack is no longer in existence. Hating myself,


    knowing I should have seen thising.


    I feel as if someone grabs a hold of me, dragging me away from the line of fire. When I look up, I see


    my father as tears fall from my eyes, "I can''t find Tonya." I cry out to him as I wrap my arms around his


    body and cry into his shoulder.


    "It''s ok Sabrina, we will find her. I need you to wait here, so I can find her, so I know that you are safe."


    "I am the Alpha, they will think I am a coward if I do not fight."


    "Sabrina, you are pregnant, you need to stand down. I need to go find your sister, just stay here."


    I watch as my father runs toward the danger zone as the arrows begin to slow. I wonder if our Warriors


    have finally found who is responsible for this and is making them pay. I know it could have been so


    much worse than what it was. It is killing me having to sit back and do nothing.


    I was wrong about what, I thought, was going to happen. I couldn''t have been more wrong. I should


    have had everybody prepared for this to happen at any time. Instead, I allowed us not to be prepared.


    Then I see a stocky man in the distance carrying a lifeless body. I pray that it is not my sister, how


    much heartbreak can a person handle. I can''t lose her too I just can''t lose her I just can''t, I repeat,


    hoping she is ok.


    As the shadow bes closer, I realize my worst fear is confirmed. That''s when I see Tonya''s lifeless


    body and blood dripping off her fingertip. My heart shatters as I can feel a part of my soul turn dark as I


    fill up with rage. I try to control myself, but there is no use. Everyone has a breaking point and I guess


    this is mine. I have lost everything in this life, It is time to make them pay.


    As I stand stronger than I have ever stood in my life, I stumped my feet as I can feel the ground


    rumbling underneath me. My fatheres to approach me. I do not allow him to speak. Imanded


    him, "Take her to the pack doctor to be looked at right away."


    He looks at me with concern on his face "Sabrina wait" I stop him "I am your alpha do as you''re told I


    am not asking I am telling you" Imand with a Stern dark voice that I have never heard myself


    speak before.


    He has no other choice but to follow mymand. I overpower him because I am now his alpha and


    he must obey. As I look back at the women and children that I''ve been protecting. " It''s going to be


    okay, I will be back, take care of each other and remember your training."


    Damian grabs my arm "Sabrina please let mee please let mee, let me help you."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "No, they need protection. You protect them at all costs and don''t let any of them be captured. I am


    ending this now."

 chapter 136

    chapter 136


    As I walk into the battlefield, I see my Warriors fighting, some exceeding and some being killed. I''m so


    angry that I could scream as I search for a weapon and I watch as an enemyes towards me. As


    the man plunges for me, I grab him by his throat and easily just break it. I take his machete out of his


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    hand and drop his body to the ground. Not showing any emotion, and I continue on.


    As some Warriors are struggling, I assist them in their fight. As the blood begins to cover my body,


    knowing it is of those who I killed. I have never felt more powerful than what I do right now. As I look


    around, I try to find Dominic, but I don''t see him. I know that he must be alive, our connection has not


    been broken.


    I have been so worried about Tonya that I forgot about my own mate. All I want is to save those that I


    love and live a life that is not full of fear. As I slit the throats of many wolves, rage and sadness is all I


    feel. Knowing that they had a part in my sister''s death and them needing to pay their consequences for


    their actions. I tell myself to make myself feel better about killing them, but I''m worried that I''m no


    different from the monster himself.


    I want to offer them freedom away from the devil''s pack, but they can''t be trusted. I will not risk the lives


    of my people. For those that I might not be able to save. Those who have killed so many wolves for no


    reason at all causing so much suffering on to others. They need to pay for what they have done.


    As I finish up thest couple wolves that attacked us, I look and that''s when I realized that there is no


    one else. That alpha Alex didn''t even have the nerve toe fight by his people, that he was such a


    coward that he sat back. Knowing that this was probably a part of his n all along, wanting to find out


    what he is going up against. Him not caring who lives are lost as long as he gets what he wants.


    As I look around, there is so much blood everywhere, the ground is covered with lifeless bodies and


    their blood that surrounds them. As I walk through, I check to make sure they''re dead, saving who we


    can and trying to let go of those we can''t save. There are so many pack members who have been


    wounded needing help, as we continue searching the grounds for more survivors that are in need of


    medical attention I order others that are unharmed to help those that need medical help to take them to


    pack hospital.


    I am getting so frustrated as I''m searching and there is no sign of Dominic. I''m starting to get worried


    that he may be hurt praying that he is okay but not knowing if he is alive or dead is killing me, but I can''t


    make it known. I want to avoid showing weakness, but I need to find him. I began to ask others if they


    have seen him, but all the responses are no. Where the hell is he at, I don''t understand why he is know


    where to be found.


    As I continue searching for him, I decide to back track to see if maybe I missed something. I need to go


    back and let Damian and the others'' no its ok toe out from hiding that we are clear for now


    anyway. Hoping just maybe I will see him, but I know that something has to be wrong, he would have


    As I get back to the tree Damian runs up to me "Sabrina do you know how Tonya is?"


    I can see his desperation in his face wanting me to tell him that she is ok but not knowing the truth I tell


    him. "I haven''t seen her, I didn''t have a chance to go over to the pack hospital just yet, but I just wanted


    to tell you that we are in the clear for now."


    "Sabrina what the fuck you left her alone?"


    "Damian we have been attacked, I had to attend to the whole pack. I am doing my best, Tonya is


    getting the care that she needs, and my father is with her."


    "Sabrina, I''m sorry I have no right talking to you that way. Can I please go to check on her?"


    "No apology necessary. Of course once you''re finished here you can. When you are able, can you


    please help me find Dominic? I have been searching for him and I can''t find him."


    "Dominic is strong, he''s probably helping someone but if you still haven''t found him by the time I get


    back I will help you I''ll be back as soon as I can."


    "I hope, so I''m going to continue looking for him."


    As I am walking I hear grunting over by the woods, when I walk over I see a familiar face. As I get


    closer to him, I know he isn''t a member of my pack, so I go to kill him. "Wait Sabrina, they took him."


    I stop as I hold my machete trying to think of who the hell he is, but then I realize "You''re the guy from


    the devil''s pack that tried to help me. Where did they take him if you tell me I will let you live."


    "We were to meet by the water after we captured Dominic and Tonya. You know as much as I do, you


    do as you''re told, or you die I''m sorry, Sabrina."


    I take off to the water I need to save him. I run as fast as I can, trying to get to him. When I reach the


    water, I can see him hanging by his hands as they take turns on hitting him. I take off to the tree, once I


    get next to him, I let out a warning growl for all those to hear that is so full of rage It makes the ground


    shake underneath our feet.


    I watch as others are backing away from me. I take my machete and cut the rope from the tree that is


    holding him to stand. His body goes to copse. I catch him in my arms and lower his body as gently as


    I can to the ground. As I stand to fight, each and every one of them for hurting my mate. That''s when I


    hear him.


    "Hello, my sweet Sabrina."

 chapter 137

    chapter 137


    I don''t freeze, I am not afraid of this monster any longer. His words don''t affect me, the way they use to


    my body doesn''t shake in fear, my body shakes in rage. All I want is to kill him as I look into his eyes, I


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    don''t show any weakness. I will never show him any kind of weakness ever again, I''m no longer afraid,


    but he should be.


    As Alex is talking to me, I mind link Damian, "I need your help to get warriors together ande to the


    water that I am with no one other than the devil himself.


    "I have been waiting for you Sabrina, we have been having so much fun with your little mate."


    The crazy part is his words are not affecting me. They are just words and for once, I''m not afraid I am


    stronger than I ever was. I am not affected by anything he says. I have no desire to even listen to him,


    what is that point? I''m about to kill him anyhow in front of his entire pack for all the wicked he has done


    to so many other wolves, the lives that he has taken.


    I smile "I have been waiting for you too, Alex, wondering when you would finally have the guts to show


    your face."


    I can see his eyes go red out of anger because of me not calling him alpha, the disrespect that I show


    him. I will never show him any kind of respect ever again. I am stronger than him, I was all along he is


    the one that is weak.


    Heughs, "Sabrina, that is Alpha to you unless you want the consequences that will being with


    you disrespecting me."


    "You''re not my alpha, you are a poor excuse of an alpha, you are not a leader, you are a monster that


    targets the weak to make them fear you. So, they do as you please of them you are a coward."


    Heughs once again, "Sabrina I''m going to give you one more chance to bowel down to your rightful


    alpha. Just remember I gave you mercy, if you do not obey, I will kill all those you love. Even your


    worthless child who is growing inside you."


    I looked at him as my eyes turned ck with rage, "I will give you a chance to survive To leave and


    never to return. I will show you this mercy if you back down. I am not afraid of you, and you are not my


    alpha. I am the Queen alpha of all the wolves so technically you bowel down to me."


    As I take my eyes off of him and look at his pack, "I will spare you I will spare your lives if you stand


    against him, you will be free and not held captive any longer by this monster I will leave it to you."


    I know that his people can feel my power and I know that they are terrified of him, I can feel their fear.


    His followers only follow him because of their fear of his consequences, which most likely always lead


    to their death. I know the fear that they feel because I have felt it too. But now I am giving them the


    chance to be free.


    "You stupid bitch do you really think that my pack will turn on me."


    "Their loyalty is out of their fear for you that is why they follow you. They don''t want the consequences


    of death for disobeying you."


    I hear metal clinging together, not really sure what the hell that noise is until I look at his pack and that''s


    when I see his pack dropping their weapons one by one. They are surrendering over to the Queen just


    like they should. I know that they all have done horrible things, but they have been forced to. I will not


    kill them, I will give them a chance of life to live freely.


    I go to turn my eyes off of Alex for just a second, not realizing that he ising for me As I turn my


    head to look I see his knife as he tries to shove it into my guts. Then all of a sudden, I am pushed out of


    the way, I look to see Damian with a de through his chest as the alpha takes the de out of his


    body he then falls lifeless to the ground.


    I let out a growl of fury and sorrow as I watched my Beta take hisst breath. I have had enough


    sorrow, I am finished talking, it is time to kill him. As I look deep in my soul and I let out a growl


    Everyone falls to the ground from the power of my roar.


    I shift into my wolf and I tell jazz it is time that we end this, it is time that we make him suffer for all that


    he has done to us and to the people that we love. He has threatened our child Enough is enough if we


    do not kill him. We will never be able to live a life of happiness. We need to set our differences aside


    because no matter what jazz we are one.

 chapter 138

    chapter 138


    As I watch him shift, he begins running towards me. I trick him and I shift back to my human. As I watch


    his wolf lunge towards me. I wrap my arms around, and I squeeze as I feel his ribs snap in half by my


    hand. He yelps out my pain, I let him go as he drops to the ground. As he tries to lunge for me again,


    but instead, I kick his wolf in his face. I watch as he falls and whimpers when his wolf stumbles. I look


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    into his eyes. I can see the evil in his eyes.


    There is no defeating me, and his wolf knows that, and it makes him angry. His wolf is as much full of


    evil as his human side is. Neither one of them can be saved, they''re too far gone. They deserve to die


    a slow, agonizing death. But I am not him. I don''t thrive on torturing people or killing people.


    As he catches me off guard. He grabs a hold of me by my throat, it''s like I gasp for air. As old memories


    flood my mind I freeze. Right before I go to pass out I then hear Jazz''s voice ¡°snap out of it Sabrina


    what are you doing defeat him you are not weak you are strong now kill him it''s time to make him pay.¡±


    ¡°I told you Sabrina, you could never defeat me, you are weak and not worthy of being an alpha.¡±


    I then begin to think about all that he has done to me, all that he has taken from me. I be so full of


    rage that it''s almost unsustainable. As I take my elbow and smash it down into his arm, I can hear his


    bone break.


    He then grabs a hold of his arm, ¡°you stupid bitch you broke my fucking arm you''re going to pay for


    that.¡±


    As he was storming towards me, I stormed towards him. I''m finished being afraid I''m ready to finish


    what needs to be done. He has hurt thest person that he will ever hurt. As he tries to throw punches I


    catch them, I catch his hand and I squeeze down on his hands and break his fingers.


    I then hear him yelp in agony like a coward that he is. I want to cause him more pain. I want him to feel


    what he has made others feel for so long. There is no emotion in his eyes, just darkness and full of so


    much hatred. As he stumbles backwards. I wait to see what his next move is going to be.


    I know that he is surprised by my strength. I think that he really thought he would be able to defeat me,


    but now he knows that there is no chance and that his death ising near. I will not spare his life, he


    will die by my hand.


    I see himing towards me. This will be thest time I allow him toe towards me, it''s time for


    things to finallye to an end. As I go to punch him in the chest with so much force that it goes right


    through him, I grab a hold of his heart and I tear it from his chest as his heart is still beating in my hand.


    I look to his people holding his heart as it is throbbing in my hand, ¡°Imand bowel down to your new


    alpha or leave never to return you are free to choose.¡± I then take his heart and drop it on to his body.


    Now that he is dead I am finally free.

 chapter 139

    chapter 139


    Then all of the sudden I hear the most incredible voice I have ever heard, at first, I think I''m imagining


    it. ¡°Sabrina, I knew you could defeat him, I love you so much.¡±


    I then look over to see Dominic''s eyes are open. I rushed to him As my arms wrapped around him and


    tears began to fill my eyes, the relief that I feel is incredible. I have never been so grateful for anything


    in my entire life.


    We both are surprised when hearing a cough we look to realizing it is Damian. He seems to be


    unconscious but oh my god he''s alive. I yelled to others to help get him to the pack hospital right away


    as fast as possible. As they follow mymand I''m hoping that he pulls through. In my heart I know


    that he will survive.


    I stand up to address everyone, I let out a growl to get everybody''s attention. ¡°For those of you that


    choose not to be a part of our pack the Warriors will show you the way out of our territory. Do not


    return, we will not show mercy twice. Those that would like to be a part of our pack, you are more


    and wee to stay. There are rules that will be followed and if you want to avoid following them, you


    will be asked to leave. If you have any questions or suggestions, please don''t be afraid to just ask.¡±


    A man steps up and walks towards me as my Warriors cover me, He puts his hands up showing that


    he''s not trying to hurt me He then says, ¡°I don''t mean any harm my family is back at the devil''s territory


    can I Please get them and bring them here."


    ¡°Of course, and that goes for everybody if you need to go get your families. They are more than


    wee to join our pack with you, but if you decide not toe back, that is okay too. It is your choice


    to make whatever is best for you and your family. Just know if you try to betray us, There won''t be


    mercy a second time.¡±


    I then go over to Dominic and I help him to stand as I look over his body and I see all the open cuts all


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    over his body. I feel so bad that he had to go through such torture because of me. But d that he was


    strong enough to survive.


    As we begin to walk back to the pack, I notice my father ising. I then be terrified, uncertain of


    what is about to happen. I wonder if he is about to tell me that my sister is dead. I can''t ask those


    words, I''m unable to let them escape my mouth, I don''t want to ask the words because then it makes it


    real.


    As we be closer to him, my throat gets dry, almost like it''s hard to speak. Before I can even try to


    speak, he rushes up to me, ¡°Sabrina, how dare you allow those people into our pack after all that they


    have done.¡±?


    I don''t like his tone that he is speaking to me in, and I know that he is my father, but I am his alpha. I


    say in a stern voice, ¡°Father, my decisions are based on what is right, who gives us the right to choose


    who dies or lives. The threat is taken care of. Those that didn''t have a choice but to follow are now free


    to make their own choices on what they want for themselves.¡±


    ¡°What if one threatens the pack then what is going to happen then. Are we willing to risk the lives of


    those Who fought the devil''s pack to allow them to join."


    ¡°Aren''t you tired of killing of our own kind? We need to unite as one? Hasn''t there been enough killing?


    Those that disobey will be taken care of. I made it very clear what the consequences would be.¡±


    ¡°I hope that you are right, Sabrina, that you''re not being blind by caring for others.¡±


    ¡°They surrendered right in front of Alex. They were willing to die to be free. That is enough proof to me.


    That their fear is what held them to his pack, not their loyalty, it is time for the fighting to stop.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry for questioning you, Sabrina, I just wanted to know your reasoning behind your decision.¡±


    I can''t wait any longer. I need to know how Tonya is. I need to know if she is okay. I look at him with a


    worried expression and I just say it. ¡°How is Tonya?¡±


    ¡°She is out of the woods for now, and she is resting. She is a fighter, just like her sister.¡± he looks at me


    and smiles.


    As my heart fills up with so much joy that she is okay. Tears of joy begin to fill my eyes. I can finally


    breathe, shocked that we all survived. Now we can finally be happy together.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!